plik

Paisley Vaughn grew up on the wrong side of the tracks. After finding
her  mother  dead  from  an  overdose,  Paisley  and  her  baby  sister  are
shipped off to live with her maternal grandparents.
She always knew they were rich, she just didn't realize how rich they
were. Now she's being forced to go to a prestigious high school. One
where the tuition is more money then she's ever seen.
Thinking  these  rich  kids  are  going  to  be  snobbish  and  rude,  she's
surprised  to  find  the  Vaughn  name  means  she  is  untouchable.  Well
unless your name is Channing Southerland.
Paisley has to navigate her new life and all the new people in it. While
her  mother  might  have  lied  about  her  grandparents,  no  one  is  lying
about Channing. He's beautiful, mean, arrogant, and turning her on.
Before  long  a  war  is  fought,  leaving  Paisley  wondering  if  she'll  be
ruined or made. Though she might just fall irrevocably in love.
Make Me (Make or Break, #1)
Amanda Heath
Make Me
Copyright © 2013 by Amanda Heath
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in
any manner without written permission from the author, except in the

case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and for review
purposes.
This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and events are
products of the author' s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not
to be construed as real. Any resemblances to actual events, locales,
organizations, or persons living or dead, are entirely coincidental.
The use of artist and song titles throughout this book are done so for
storytelling purposes and should in no way been seen as advertisement.
Trademark names are used in an editorial fashion, with no intention of
infringement of the respective owner's trademark.
Cover:Stock Image © RefatCover design by Robin Harper Wicked
by
Design
Editing by Olivia Boyd
Formatting by Little Dove Formatting
For Kristin
I didn't understand what a true best friend was before you came into my
life.
Other books by Amanda Heath
This Beautiful Thing (Young Love, #1)
Fire In Her Eyes (Sumer Love, #1)
Norma Jean (Young Love and Summer Love, #2)

Chapter 29 Epilogue Break Me Acknowledgments About the Author
Chapter 1
"PAISLEY! ANSWER  YOUR phone!" The voice of my best friend,
Carly, filters in through my sleep. I blink open my eyes and realize that
she  isn'  t  actually  here.  She  took  my  phone  one  night  at  a  party  and
programmed her voice as her ringtone.
I grab the offending thing from the floor in my bedroom and answer.
"What?" I snarl, rubbing my eyes.
"Good morning to you, too, grumpy," she states in her sweet, china doll
voice.
"What do you want?" I say in the same voice, only minus the growl.
I can see her in my mind. Her porcelain skin and amazing brown eyes.
Her  long, blonde hair pulled up in a ponytail, wearing a pair of jean
shorts and a pink tank top. I've been best friends with her most of my
life.  She  lives  two  trailers  down  from  me  with  her  dad  and  older
brother. Her dad is a nice guy but he has the "can't get right gene".
"Do  you  need  a  ride  to  school,  grumpy?  I'm  leaving  in  like  ten
minutes," she says and I can see her shit-eating grin through the phone.
"Dang," I say, rubbing my eyes some more. "Yeah, but we'll have to be
late. BeeBee isn't awake yet. I've got to feed her and make sure she's
taken care of for the rest of the day." BeeBee is my little sister. She's
two and full of life.
"I  was  only  joking  about  the  ten  minutes,  silly.  It's  only  seven."  She
laughs and I smack my forehead. Not one of my finer moments. My
alarm clock is sitting right next to my bed and it reads 7:01 a.m.

"Thanks for the wake up call, asshole." I hang up before she gets onto
me for cursing. I used to curse all the time, before my little sister came
along. She doesn't need to hear that from me. Mom curses enough for
the entire world.
I scramble out of bed and head into the only bathroom in the house. I
find a needle and rubber tube sitting on the bathroom counter. Instead
of freaking out like someone else might, I quickly throw them away in
the trash. Mom's new boyfriend deals in heroin, so right now it's her
drug of choice. I don't really care; the woman has never shown me any
love.
I grab my brush from under the sink and pull my hair up into a ponytail.
I line my eyes with liner and brush on some mascara. After that I take a
moment to study my reflection. My hair is long, curly, and auburn. I
spend a lot of time in the sun, so there are a lot of blonde highlights
running through the strands. My eyes are deep green with shades of
blue streaking through. My eyes are huge, and so are my lips, which are
shaped like a bow.
It's really comical when I run into a group of guys I don't know. They
stop in their tracks, staring at my lips. Derek, Carly's older brother, says
they are perfect, perfect for sucking. Don't worry - I slapped him upside
his head for that one.
I run back into my room and throw on a pair of low-rise skinny jeans
and a green shirt. It's a few years old, so it's skintight. Not the kind of
attention I want to bring to myself, but I'm dirt poor and I can't afford
new clothes. My mom won't buy any clothes for me since I started
throwing her drugs out. The skinny jeans are hers. If she isn't going to
buy me anything new, or give me money to get it myself, I'll just steal
hers.
I pad into my little sister's room, which is next door to mine. Her little,
red head is peeking up from under her covers. I reach an arm into her
crib and rub her back. Her little eyes open, showcasing her amazing,
light green eyes. My little sister is gorgeous; I'm going to be beating
boys off with sticks when she grows up.
"Good morning, BeeBee," I coo, picking her up. I lay her down on her
fluffy pink rug on the floor. We can't afford to buy a toddler bed, so

she  has  to  wear  pull-ups  at  night.  I  had  this  little  angel  potty  trained
four days before she turned two.
"Morwing  Pawisley,"  she  tells  me,  rubbing  her  eyes.  She's  a  light
sleeper, unlike  me, so she can't sleep with me. According to Carly, I
toss, turn, and punch in my sleep. It would kill me to give BeeBee a
black eye.
I get her changed into her day clothes and she toddles behind me into
the living room/kitchen area. Mom is either really high and out of it or
she's passed out. When I hear a snore, I realize she is passed out.
BeeBee and I sit at the kitchen table while I feed us both from the same
bowl of cereal. I'm seriously lucky our next-door neighbor loves kids.
She has one of the nicest trailers in the park, and it doesn't hurt that she
keeps  it  spotless.  She  babysits  a  few  kids,  and  when  she  found  out
about our situation she offered to watch BeeBee for free. I think I cried
for  like  ten  minutes  on  Ms.  Summers'  floor.  She  sat  besides  me  and
patted my back the whole time. I freaking love that women.
After we finish eating I grab my backpack and pick BeeBee up. I take a
look at the trailer before I exit. One old patched up couch sits against
the wall next to the door. A small box TV sits on a table across from the
couch. The carpet is an ugly brown with stains galore, all over it. The
kitchen has an old wooden table with four plastic chairs. The fridge is
ancient and barely holds the food. We used to have a microwave, but
in-between boyfriends my mom pawned it. The stove is old and barely
works. I've stopped trying to cook on it. Instead I pitch in with Carly's
dad and we eat dinner over there every night.
Shaking  my  head,  I  head  next  door  to  Ms.  Summers'  to  drop  off
BeeBee.  BeeBee  is  not  her  actual  name.  My  mom,  believe  it  or  not,
comes from money. I've never met any of her family, but she rants and
raves about how loaded they are. She says they don't care about us, and
hey,  if  that'  s  the  way  they  feel,  then  screw  them.  Anyway,  mom
thought it would be funny to name us with big names. Rich names. I'm
Paisley Noelle Vaughn and BeeBee is Beatrice Victoria Vaughn. I was
not about to call my sister Beatrice. No thank you.
Ms.  Summers  happily  takes  an  equally  happy  BeeBee.  "I'll  see  you
after school, Ms. Summers! " I say on my way out the door. I would get
a

job but Mom would just steal all  my  money. And I couldn't ask Ms.
Summers to watch her that long. As soon as I graduate though, I'll be
finding permanent employment. That way I can pay Ms. Summers and
she'll only have to watch her for eight hours, while I'm at work.
"Paisley,  looking  sexy  as  usual,"  Derek  says  when  I  knock  on  their
door. Besides his pervy ways, he's a decent dude. He doesn't drink or do
any  drugs  and  has  a  steady  girlfriend.  He  also  has  a  steady  job  at  a
mechanic shop in town. He hits on me because I think it's funny and it
annoys Carly.
"Looking pervy as usual, Derek." I smirk and dip under his arm to enter
their home. Mr. Peters is at the kitchen table reading the newspaper and
drinking a cup of coffee. He works over night at the local chicken plant,
and luckily he's had this job for six months. Maybe he'll stay away from
the alcohol this time.
About  seven  months  ago  he  wrecked  the  family  car  after  a  night  of
boozing, and I' m pretty sure Derek kicked the shit out of him. I think it
was a wake up call and he is actually trying to get his act together this
time.
"Morning, Paisley. Want some coffee?" he asks me.
I nod and head over to the table, setting my bag on the floor. Mr. Peters
is in his early forties and has dirty blonde hair with greys growing at his
temples. His eyes are brown but I've never seen them sparkle, not like
his children's. Derek takes the seat next to me and grins as he places my
cup down in front of me.
Unknown to Carly (and really, I feel bad about it) I lost my virginity
after a party to Derek. I was really drunk and had just found out Mom
was  pregnant.  Derek  was  equally  as  drunk,  and  you  know...  things
happen. He felt really bad about it the next morning; the only thing I
felt bad about was puking all over his bedroom floor. It was just my
virginity - who takes that seriously nowadays?
Derek, though, is super hot. His dirty blonde hair is long, down to his
shoulders, and he keeps it tied back. His brown eyes are the color of
dark chocolate and they smolder. It's really sexy but I only get a tiny
twinge of lust. We only had sex the one time, but it was my first time,
so of course it sucked. He wanted to date me, but I was not going there.
I

don't want a boyfriend. Never have, never will. I don't even know what
got into me the night I spent with him. I don't get turned on, or go gaga
over a guy. That's Carly's department.
"Paisley! Let's go before Derek decides to devour your face." Her eyes
are bugging out of her head when I turn to look at her. Those eyes are
pointed at Derek so I look over at him. Of course his eyes are pointed at
my  lips.  Being  the  bitch  that  I  am,  I  nibble  on  my  bottom  one  for  a
second and blink my eyes a few times at him. When he starts panting I
giggle and get up.
Mr. Peters slaps him on the back of the head, knocking Derek out of his
lust  haze.  "Damn,  Paisley,  if  you  would  have  me,  I  would  treat  you
so...right." He winks at me as he follows my eye movement.
"Don't lie to me Derek," I exclaim. "Donna would kill you and then me.
Besides, you love her too much. "
He sighs and finally looks away. "You're right. Y'all have a good day at
school! " he shouts as Carly and I head out the front door.
"My brother is such a pervert! " she shouts as well. I can only chuckle.
After we climbed into her old Pontiac Grand Am, she starts in on me.
"So.  Laney  said  Ben  was  asking  about  you.  He  totally  wants  to  date
you." I see her look at me hopefully from the corner of my eye.
I  rub  in-between  my  eyes  after  hearing  this.  I'm  sick  to  death  of  her
trying to find me a boyfriend. She's been with Mark Gauthier's for like
five years. Just because she's happy with a guy, doesn't mean I will be.
Besides,  I'm  happy  now.  "Drop  it,  Carly.  You  know  I  don't  want  a
man."
"I don't know why. A guy could drive you to and from school. Could
help fix things up around your house. Help you with your homework.
And if you find the right man, you could even have him take you out on
dates that include BeeBee. " She grins over at me and I can only roll my
eyes.
"I'm in freaking high school, Carly.  I don't need to settle down. I'  m
good  how  I  am.  "  She  goes  to  open  her  mouth  to  spew  out  more
nonsense, so I just glower at her. She rightly shuts up.
I go through my whole day on autopilot. It's the only way to get

through high school. I'm two weeks into my senior year and I already
wish I were graduated. I want to get BeeBee way from my mom so she
doesn't have to go through the things that I did.
***
I' m waiting for Carly at the end of the day, by her car. She comes out
holding hands with Mark. Those two will be married the second they
get out of high school. Mark is insanely smart, though, so I'm thinking
Carly has her ticket out of the trailer park. Too bad I' ll always be stuck
there.
They kiss for like ten minutes until I start clearing my throat. I have to
do it five times before they break apart. "I'll see you tonight?" he asks.
Carly nods. "Later Paisley," he states, tossing his dark brown hair out
of his blue eyes. Carly didn't do badly in the looks department either.
Not bad at all.
"Later,  Mark."  I  wave  and  climb  into  Carly's  car.  We  chat  about
random stuff on the way home. The second she pulls to a stop in front
of my house, though, I get a horrible feeling. "Will you come in with
me for a second?" I ask her softly.
She looks puzzled but after seeing the look on my face she gets out with
me. We silently walk into the house. If I had known this would be the
second  my  entire  life  would  change,  I  don't  know  if  I  would  have
walked into that house.
My mom is lying on her side on the couch. Her left arm is hanging off
with the rubber tube still tied around her arm. The needle and spoon are
on  lying  on  the  floor.  Her  dark  green  eyes  are  open  and  staring
lifelessly. Her greasy red hair is pulled back from her face. If she had
her eyes closed she would have looked like she was sleeping.
I always knew I would come home and find her like this. I always knew
I would come home and find her dead.
Chapter 2

I DON' T KNOW how long I sat there and stared at her lifeless body.
Hours, minutes, seconds maybe. I do know it felt like an eternity. All I
could think about is what I was going to do next. I'd have to drop out of
school and get a job so I could make rent, pay the bills, and care for
BeeBee. I didn't want to drop out, but I could always go back and get
my GED.
My mother wasn't a loving mother and I honestly wasn't that close to
her. Of course I love her, she did give me life, and she never hit me or
screamed at me. She just never gave a damn. Everything was about her.
Now  I  have  to  upend  my  own  life  just  to  care  for  another  unwanted
baby she brought into the world.
Before  long  the  paramedics  show  up.  They  try  to  resuscitate  her  but
nothing happens. I prayed that she would come back to life, but that
never happened. Carly sat on the living room floor with me, holding
my hand while they worked on her. I'm also guessing she called 9-1-1.
I haven't moved from this spot since I found her.
Carly  talks  to  some  officers  and  I  just  know  they  are  going  to  take
BeeBee and I, separate us, and  make us live with some foster parent
who doesn't give a shit about us either. Isn't that how this works?
Hours  later,  after  they  have  taken  my  mom  away  and  Ms.  Summers
came over and said she'd take care of BeeBee tonight, this older woman
shows  up.  I  assume  she  is  from  child  protective  services  but  I  don't
know how she could afford such expensive clothing.
I  take  in  her  grey  pencil  skirt  and  matching  jacket.  There  is  a  white
blouse underneath the jacket and her grey hair is pulled up into a bun.
She wears a simple gold necklace. I'd say she was in her sixties but she
might be older since it looks like she takes care of her skin.
Then I notice her eyes and this freaks me out even more because they
are my eyes. The same deep green with streaks of blue. WTF? "Are you
from child protective services?" I rush out, finally getting to my feet.
"Look, I turn eighteen in five months. I can get emancipated and get a
job. I can support my little sister, I swear I can. Please, please, please
don't separate us. And please don't make me go into foster care. I can

make BeeBee's life better than that."
She looks shocked for a few seconds before her face cools over into a
look of boredom. That right there, oh, and the eyes, should have tipped
me off. I wasn't prepared for what she was going to say.
"Paisley,  I  believe  you  have  me  mistaken  for  someone  else."  She
pauses and pulls her arm out from her body to point at the couch. The
one Mom died on.
I shake my head. "She died there," I say, barely above a whisper.
Her face pales and she looks away. I must still be in shock, because I
swear  there  was  a  look  of  pain  that  crossed  her  face.  "The  kitchen
then?" she asks, swaying her arm towards the kitchen this time. I nod
and lead the way.
She waits until I'm seated before sitting down in one of the old plastic
chairs. I think how wrong she looks. With her expensive clothes and
elegant  manners.  "Paisley,  I'm  your  maternal  grandmother.  Virginia
was  my  daughter."  She  states  it  so  simply.  I  even  blink  a  few  times
thinking she most have been speaking in tongues.
"Who is Virginia?" I ask, stumped. My mothers name was Sally.
It' s her turn to look puzzled. She finally shakes her head before going
on. "Virginia was  your  mother.  I forgot she changed  her name when
she walked out of the family." Saying this makes her look even sadder.
That's  when  I  know  this  woman  is  telling  the  truth.  "Even  though  I
haven' t spoken to her in sixteen years, she still had me listed as her next
of kin. She also left me custody of you and Beatrice."
"BeeBee," I automatically correct.
"Pardon?" she says, finally resting her hands on her purse.
"Everyone calls my little sister BeeBee," I tell her noticing the purse for
the first time. While it is plain, I can tell it's real leather, and the snaps
are encrusted with diamonds. Whoa.
"I see. My older sister's name is Beatrice. We call her BeeBee, too."
She smiles fondly, and I find I like it when she smiles. It's better than
that  cold,  bored  face  she  has  been  wearing.  "Anyway,  I've  come  to
collect  you  and  BeeBee.  My  home  is  about  five  hours  from  here.  I
would like to get going so we can have you settled in at a decent time. "
I look at her and I squint my eyes. So she thinks she is going to

come into my house and tell me how it is? I don't think so. "Look lady,
I'm  perfectly  fine  staying  here  and  taking  care  of  BeeBee.  I've  been
raising her since the day she was born. I will continue to raise her until
she is grown. "
Then my "grandmother" squints back at me. "Look young lady, while I
know  you  are  in  fact  capable  of  taking  care  of  BeeBee,  you  are  still
seventeen years old. You are still in high school. And you will continue
to stay in high school. No grandchild of mine is going to drop out and
get a job, just to raise her little sister when I'm here and can help
you."
I huff before getting up from the table. If I stay sitting there, I'll punch
her in her old face. "Look lady, I don't want your help. I certainly didn'
t want your help when I was starving to death because your daughter
couldn't remember to feed me. I also didn't need it when the kids made
fun of me at school because my clothes didn't fit and had holes in them.
Because your daughter didn't care." Her face gets more and more pale
while  I  rant  but  I  keep  going.  "I  definitely  didn't  need  it  when  she
started  using  heroin  while  she  was  pregnant  with  my  little  sister.  Or
when she stuck me with raising the same little sister. "
"Enough! " she shouts, making me jump. "I have spent the last sixteen
years looking for you. Your mother and I had a falling out. I knew she
wouldn't be able to take care of  you. But she changed her name  and
moved  five  hours away.  I've  been  helpless  and  sick  with  worry  over
you since then. " Her breathing is labored and the color has returned to
her cheeks. Only now her face is way redder than it should be. I hope I
didn't cause her to have a heart attack.
"Bullshit! She told me you wanted nothing to do with us. You think we
are  scum,  not  even  worth  the  gum  on  the  bottom  of  your  shoe,  "  I
scream, slamming my hands down on the table. She flinches but I don'
t feel sorry. All she is telling me are lies.
She stands up from her chair and walks from the room. She returns a
moment later with two police officers. "Ms. Vaughn, if you don't go
with your grandmother, you will be considered a runaway, and you will
go to jail. "
So now I'm standing there with my mouth hanging to the floor and

my  eyes  bugging  out.  I'm  really  starting  to  think  I'm  related  to  this
woman. This is totally something I would pull.
My grandmother moves right in front of me. "Paisley, you will move
with  me  and  BeeBee.  I  have  more  than  enough  room  for  you  at  my
house.  Besides,  I  was  going  to  offer  you  the  guesthouse  to  live  in.  I
figured  you  might  like  your  own  space,  where  you  can  learn  to  be  a
teenager, instead of your little sister's mom. BeeBee will have the best
care and a nanny to help take care of her when you or I cannot do it. "
I roll my eyes and head towards my room. I guess I better pack. I didn't
realize she followed me until she speaks while I'm packing a bag. "You
need only bring the items that have sentimental value. I will provide
you with clothes and uniforms for school. I will also provide you with a
car to get to and from school. "
I  can  only  blink  and  stare  at  the  floor.  I  will  not  cry.  I  will  not  cry.
Instead I take a deep breath and turn towards her. "I want a brand new
2013 black Camaro."
She doesn't even blink. "Done."
"Who is that woman?" Carly asks under her breath so that the "woman"
can't hear her.
"My mom's mom. She is taking us to live with her." I pull her to a hug.
I can tell grandma dearest is ready to get out of the ghetto. "I have to
leave with her or she can take BeeBee away and have me arrested as a
runaway. I have no choice. But I will call you or text you every day. " I
pull her into another hug that I don't want to let go of ever.
"I'm going to miss you. But I have Mark. I'll be okay. I think it would
be worse if it were me leaving. I have people and family who care about
me. You don't, not around here, anyway." Then she whispers in my ear.
"Give her hell, kid." She kisses me on the cheek and I'm passed over to
Derek. He gives me a bear hug and swears he is going to miss my lips.
I slap him on the  back  of his  head. Mr. Peters pats  my shoulder and
goes back to whatever it was he was doing. I just shake my head.

Ms.  Summers  is  worse.  She  cries  over  BeeBee  and  me.  This  almost
makes me cry, and I have to chant in my head the whole time I'm there.
BeeBee  doesn't  understand  what's  going  on,  but  apparently  she  likes
Grandma. She babbles to her the entire drive to Grandmas house.
This woman has a driver. A freaking driver! This is insane. If I really
get a Camaro out of this, I might start to believe she wasn't lying. Hell,
I  know  she  wasn't  lying.  My  mom  was  more  likely  to  lie  than  this
woman.
I just hope believing her doesn't blow up in my face.
Chapter 3
"WHO ARE ALL these people?" I whisper-yell to Grandma.
I fell asleep during the five-hour drive to her house. I didn't realize we
would  have  a  welcoming  committee.  Nor  did  I  realize  I  would  be
related to all of them. It's hard to be taken from a place where only two
people actually cared about me, to having this many family members. I
think I might hurl.
"Your relations. Come. I'll introduce you to everyone." And then she is
walking in front of me. We are standing in a large hallway, the people
standing at the end of it. Doors are positioned throughout the walls and
I can only imagine what they open up to. The floors are dark hardwood
and they are polished to an amazing shine. The walls are a lovely shade
of  deep  red.  Pictures  hang  on  the  walls  and  as  I  start  to  pass  them  I
realize they are all of the people in front of me.
BeeBee is fast asleep on Grandma's shoulder. I was a bit ticked off that
she wouldn't come to  me.  She  wanted her "Grammy".  I follow them
down the hallway, my breathing getting more labored as I walk. But
something stops me. There is a picture of me? No, that's not right, this
picture is old. Then it hits me. I look at the back of the woman in front
of me and shake my head. If I was worried about being related to her
before, I' m not now.
"Paisley? Come here, dear," my grandmother says, pointing her

head toward all the people standing in her home.
As I approach an  older  man sucks in his  breath. He's  really tall  with
brown hair, salt and peppered at his temples. He looks to be about the
age of grandma over there. He looks at me, then looks at her. His eyes
are  an  intense  brown.  "She..."  he  seems  to  be  speechless  but  I  don't
blame him. All these people are  wearing expensive clothes and their
hair nicely put together. And here I am in all my rags and crazy hair.
"Yes, Henry," she says. Her deep green eyes meet mine and I give her a
puzzled look. She shakes her auburn and grey head before turning back
towards  the  group.  "Everyone,  I  would  like  you  to  meet  Paisley
Vaughn. She is Virginia's oldest and this little angel is her youngest,
Beatrice. Affectingly called BeeBee. "
I nod my head at everyone, wondering what the hell all these shocked
faces  are  so  shocked  about.  "Paisley,  this  is  my  husband  and  your
grandfather, Henry." She inclines her head to the speechless older man.
He steps forward and to the surprise of everyone, hugs me. "I apologize
for my behavior, it's just that you look like your grandmother when she
was your age," he says close to my ear. I don't know what comes over
me, because I don't like to touch people I don't know, but I wrap my
arms around his waist and just let him hug me. It feels nice, and I'm
pretty sure this is what it's supposed to feel like when your grandfather
hugs you. He chuckles before letting me go.
Next  up  is  a  guy  but  he'  s  younger  than  Papaw.  "This  is  your  uncle
Stanley. My oldest. " She smiles fondly at him. Stanley holds his hand
out for me to shake. So I shake it and study him. He' s taller than Papaw
and his hair is all brown, no grey. They also look exactly alike in the
face. They even have the same intense, brown eyes.
"This  is  Rebecca,  Stanley's  wife."  A  tall,  pretty  blonde  lady  smiles
down at me. She has very kind blue eyes. When I stop in front of her
she  hugs  me,  and  I  feel  true  affection  in  her  arms.  These  people  are
generally happy to meet me. Weird.
"This is Brody, your oldest cousin, son to Stanley and Rebecca. He's a
few months older than you." Now I'm standing in front of a young man.
As tall as his dad, but with blonde hair like his mother's. He

also has her blue eyes, though his features are that of his father's.
"Nice to finally meet you," he states, taking my hand placing a kiss on
it. Oh, so we have a flirt. When his blue eyes meet mine again, I wink.
He lets my hand go and chuckles. "I think we'll get along fine."
"Stanley  and  Rebecca  have  two  more,  but  as  they  are  ten  year  old
twins, they are asleep at the moment," Grandma states before moving
on to the next man. "This is Nathan, husband to Aria, my middle child.
" A brunette man with green eyes makes up Nathan. He smiles fondly
down at me and I return the smile.
Before grandma can introduce Aria, she pulls me into her arms. "I can't
express how happy I am right now," she states, her voice cracking. She
pulls away enough to place her hands on my shoulder to  look at me.
Her hair is long, curly and auburn. Just like mine, though she has the
lighter green to her eyes like mom.
I nearly faint. I feel my legs get weak and I nearly buckle over by Aunt
Aria has a tight hold on me. "I'm her twin." Tears fill her eyes and it's
all I can do not to start bawling.
"It's very nice to meet you," I tell her softly, my eyes brimming with
tears. How did my selfish, immoral mother come from these people?
"Right," my grandma says before she gently takes me from Aria. I hear
the same tears in her voice. Damn, why are we all so emotional? "This
is  Kellan,  Nathan  and  Aria's  oldest."  I'm  now  standing  in  front  of  a
gorgeous young man. More striking than Brody. His light green eyes
meet mine and he shakes the hair out of them before reaching for my
hand. He lightly shakes it, before letting it go. "He's also a few months
older than you. "
I  look  away  from  Kellan  and  back  to  Grandma.  "They  were  all
pregnant  at  the  same  time?"  I  question,  feeling  like  I'm  missing
something. All she does is nod.
Since we have reached the end of the line, I feel insecure and out of
place. Then grandma takes care of that. "Brody, Kellan, will you take
your cousin out to the guest house? I promised her she could stay there.
" They both turn their heads to look at each other, before nodding to
Grandma.

Brody is by my side before I can even blink and links my arm around
his elbow. "This way." And then we are moving.
I' m taken through a huge kitchen with a center island featuring a sink.
The counter tops are black granite. All the appliances are also black,
even  the  fridge.  There  is  also  a  dinning  room  table  big  enough  for
twenty people. Brody pulls me through a sliding glass door before we
are outside. The air is nice tonight but I don't get a chance to enjoy it.
We  pass  by  a  huge  square  pool,  lounge  chairs  placed  around  it.  We
walk around the pool before we are in front of a smaller version of the
house  AKA  mansion.  The  outside  is  painted  a  bright  white  that  you
wouldn't be able to miss in the dark. The roof is black shingles and the
front has the same pillars as the main house, but this one is only one
story instead of two.
Kellan opens the door and I almost faint when we step inside. And not
because  of  the  furniture,  which  is  very  nice.  One  off  white  section
couch  rests  against  the  north  wall.  There's  a  beautiful  hand  carved
coffee  table  with  a  bright  white  vase  in  the  middle.  A  TV  is  placed
where  everyone  on  the  couch  can  see  it.  The  walls  are  the  same  off
white as the couch.
No, I almost faint because of the guy standing in MY house. I'm not all
that short, 5'6 but this guy has to be 6'5. I'm literally craning my neck up
to see his beautiful face. There's a quiet intensity about him. He holds
himself like he has all this power under his skin that could explode at
any minute. He is wearing a dark t-shirt and low-rise jeans. Though I' m
pretty sure his are expensive. That face, though. Jesus. Beautiful dark
brows highlight ice blue eyes that are currently staring holes into me.
His nose is perfect, not too long, not too short. The end rounded a bit.
His lips are wide and lush, perfect for kissing. A strong jaw offsets the
rest of him, because he can't be too pretty. His hair is black and spiked
up messy in the front. "Who is she?" he sneers out.
Brody just laughs. "Your nightmare," he says.
I look up at Brody to see pure joy across his face. Kellan even looks
happy. "What the hell?" I say ripping my arm out from Brody' s.
Kellan looks over at me. "This is Channing Southerland. He lives a few
houses down." But that's all I get.

Brody just laughs again and I find myself wanting to smack him. "So?
Why is he in my house?" I walk past them all. It is seriously two o'clock
in the morning; I'm ready for a bed. When I find the door that opens
into a bedroom, I turn back around to the boys. "In fact, why don' t you
all get out? I would like to sleep. "
They  ignore  me.  "Miranda  gave  her  the  guest  house?  You've  been
begging for it since you were eleven," Channing says in a quiet voice.
It' s all smoke and fire.
"I know. I'm not even mad though. This is the best thing that has ever
happened," Brody says jumping up and down.
"Channing, you should have seen Grandfather's face. I thought he was
going faint," Kellan says walking over to sit down on the couch.
I' m tired of standing, so I ignore them and walk into my bedroom. The
floors are plush white carpet. The bed looks to be a queen size with a
leather headboard  and footboard. There is a chest of drawers against
one wall and a longer one against the other wall. There's a flat screen
TV sitting on top of it. There are two doors, so I go and open them both.
One is a huge walk-in closet and the other opens to a huge bathroom. I'
m talking a huge porcelain claw foot tub, and a big shower stall. There's
his and her sinks, set in grey marble. Which matches the floor. Jesus.
"You're telling me, that girl is the long lost heiress? The one every one
has  been  looking  for  since  before  any  of  us  could  talk?"  That's
Channing's smoky voice coming in through my partially open bedroom
door.
"Yes. I wouldn't believe it either, but she looks just like Grandmother
when she was that age," Kellan tells him.
"Fuck," Channing lets out, causing me to raise my eyebrows. What the
hell is that supposed to mean?
"Apparently, Aunt Virginia overdosed yesterday afternoon. I was there
when Grandfather got the call. His entire face bleached white and he
was gone before I could ask. " He pauses to sit down on the couch with
Kellan.  "Then  while  we  were  at  the  party,  Mom  calls  and  tells  us  to
come  here.  And  she  was  like  'Get  here  quick  Brody!  I  mean  it'  so  I
knew she was serious. "
"Dad met me in the driveway and told me everything. That is the

Paisley  Vaughn  everyone  has  been  looking  for."  Kellan  takes  over
from Brody. "That's your future bride."
Chapter 4
I DIDN' T GET to question the boys about that last statement. Grandma
popped into the guesthouse to make the boys leave and to make sure I
had everything I needed. I proceeded to ask where BeeBee was, but she
told me that my little sister was nice and comfy in the nursery.
I was sorry she couldn't stay with me in the guesthouse, but I guess I
need to learn how to not be her mom. She has people to take care of her
now. I need to learn to be her big sister. She'll need me to tell her which
boys are cool to date or what kind of makeup to use.
I keep thinking if I tell  myself enough times, I'll start  to remember I
don't need to raise her anymore. It's not working out so great.
There's  a  knock  on  the  door,  which  jumps  me  out  of  my  thoughts.  I
quickly  turn  off  the  TV  and  answer.  My  elegant  grandmother  is
standing there, looking flustered and nervous. "What's up?" I ask her
simply. I realize that we don't know each other, but I seriously doubt
she has anything to be worried about. I' m not really going to make her
buy me a Camaro. I just knew that I didn't have a choice; I had to come
live here.
"Good  morning,  dear,"  she  says  moving  her  arms  behind  her  back.
She's  wearing  a  simple  pair  of  jeans,  though  I  assume  they  are
expensive. Her shirt is flowy and looks amazing on her. She might be a
grandmother, but she is sure rocking it. "Can I come in?"
I open the door wider so she can pass. "Yeah. It's your guesthouse," I
tell  her,  moving  into  the  living  room.  I  plant  my  butt  down  on  the
sectional and wait for whatever she needs to tell me. I just hope it's not
that they made a mistake, that we aren't really related.
"Well, I might own the property, but I gave it to you. This is your space
and  I  don't  want  to  intrude."  She  finally  moves  to  sit  down  on  the
couch, but she's not close to me. She nervously puts her hands in her
lap,

and then bites her lip.
"Grandma, just spit it out. After finding my mother dead, and having to
move five hours away, the 'wow' factor is gone. Nothing you can say
will shock me." I ramble. Even though I say she can't shock me, I' m
cautious anyway.
"You are very direct, Paisley. I find it refreshing. Most of the people in
my life aren't very direct." She stops talking to stare off in space for a
few moments. Now I'm getting fidgety, so I sit on my hands so I won't
ring them. "First I would like to say I may not have been completely
truthful with you yesterday." My eyes only blink at her. Really? Who
could have seen this coming? "While you are my grandchild, through
and  through,  you're  also  the  grandchild  to  one  of  my  least  favorite
people. "
"Huh? You don't like Papaw?" I question. I think my eyes are going to
cross. I really can't stand it when people aren't straightforward. It's like
rip the freaking Band-Aid off already.
She  says,  "Papaw?"  in  a  barely  there  whisper.  She  shakes  her  head
before  looking  me  in  the  eyes.  "I'm  going  to  tell  you  a  story.  Please
don't ask any questions until I'm done." She takes a deep breath before
she launches into a story so twisted and confusing, I think I might blow
my brains out. "When I was a girl, about your age, I fell in love with
your grandfather. And he fell in love with me. But just like with any
couple  we  had  our  problems.  Like  there  was  another  woman  in  love
with him. Her name is Margret. She disappeared after we married, but I
knew she would come back.
"And she did, about twenty years ago. I didn't know it was the same
woman until much later. She had of course married, and her last name
was different. I had never met her face to face when I fell for Henry.
Now  that  she  was  back,  I  had  no  reason  to  think  she  was  the  same
woman. We started to become friends, though she never came around
when Henry was at home. She also started to bring her son, Charles. I'
m sorry to say that he and your mother fell in love. Virginia was always
a wild card. She was spoiled and selfish. Though she became a better
person  for  Charles.  I  honestly  believed  that  she  loved  him.  It  wasn't
until after the two married that I realized this woman was in fact the
same

Margret.
"I  didn't  know  what  to  do.  The  kids  seemed  happy  so  I  wasn't  too
worried.  Then  Virginia  became  pregnant  with  you.  My  other  two
children were also pregnant, so I couldn't solely focus on your mother. I
didn'  t  know  what  was  going  on  until  it  was  too  late.  It  appears  that
Margret wanted Charles to marry your mother to ruin her. This was to
get back at your Grandfather and I. Though he was never supposed to
get Virginia with child. But he was thankful for you. It used to annoy
your mother because he paid more attention to you than her, and you
weren' t even born yet. Margret swears up and down that your mother
drove him to drink. I don't know if that is true, but he was intoxicated
the night he died. It was a horrible car accident. There was nothing they
could do. You were born several days later." She sighs and gets up off
the couch. "You were born three weeks early. Virginia actually went
into  labor  while  hearing  the  reading  of  Charles's  will.  He  left
everything to you. She was to get nothing and that is why she took off.
She was beyond mad about not getting any money. I had already cut
her off by this point. She had been caught doing cocaine while she was
pregnant with you. " A tear starts slipping down her face and I have a
reaction. For as long as I can remember I have had sympathy emotions.
Someone  starts  crying,  I  start  to  have  the  urge.  It's  the  same  with
throwing up, or someone getting mad.
"She took off in the middle of the night and we never heard from her
again.  Though  Margret  and  I  have  been  searching  for  you  since  you
both disappeared. I was closer, and this is the part I lied about. I knew
where you were," I start to glare at her but she rushes out, "But I had
only  known  a  week.  I  think  that's  why  your  mother  overdosed.  She
knew it would hurt me to never speak to her again. I have no proof, but
I knew my daughter. She was vindictive and manipulative. "
"Okay so you're saying you were there for a week and never confronted
us?" I ask even though I know she's not done. I just can't stand to keep
quiet anymore.
"I had to make sure you were the right Paisley. Knowing Virginia the
way that I do, she would have been rid of you and placed someone in
your place. I had my PI break into the trailer to get your toothbrush.
The

results came back the day before she died. You are the right Paisley. "
She stops pacing for a second to look over at me. "I was literally on my
way to confront Virginia when I got the call she had died. Then I could
only  think  about  getting  you  here,  to  get  you  out  of  the  path  of
Margret."
My mom always told me my dad was an asshole. I just thought he was
some drug addict who never gave a shit. Just like she didn't give a shit.
At least she was around. She wasn't what a mother was supposed to be,
but I'm alive because of her. I might not have felt the grief a normal
daughter would have felt, but she was truly someone I lived with for
seventeen  years.  I  didn't  know  her.  She  didn't  talk  to  me,  unless  she
wanted  to  rant  about  my  asshole  father  and  her  stuck-up  snobbish
family. But all of that was lies.
"But she's my grandmother, too?" I meant it as a statement but it comes
out as a question.
She blinks a few times before she chuckles. "Yes she is. With what she
put everyone through, I didn't want her to have custody of you. BeeBee
would have come to me, and I didn't want to separate you."
I  start  replaying  the  conversation  the  boys  had  last  night,  something
clicking in my head. "So I'm truly an heiress?" I blurt out. That right
there is hard to wrap my head around. Someone left me money? My
father left me money?
She's blindsided for all of a second before she sits right down next to
me. She takes my hands in hers. "Yes. Margret's husband was insanely
rich. The money was split between Margret and her two boys. You get
his share. " When she whispers a number in my ear, I want to faint.
"Seriously?" I stumble out. That cannot be right. I could never spend
that much money in my entire life, even if I blow it on stupid crap.
"Yes, seriously," she huffs out. "Not to mention your trust fund from
us. "
"Why  do  I  feel  like  Cinderella?  Shouldn't  there  be  a  prince  or
something? Mean step-sisters?" My mind is officially blown.
"Well there is a prince," she tells me softly, and my eyes jump to hers.
"He's not actually a prince, and I don't think he's all that charming. You
met him last night, Channing Southerland. "

"So  that's  what  Kellan  meant  about  me  being  his  bride,"  I  blurt  out,
really freaked. I didn't think they could arrange marriages anymore.
Then my grandma does something that doesn't fit her personality, she
rolls her eyes. "You do not have to marry him, Paisley. Believe it or
not, Channing is against the whole thing. "
"Okay, please explain this to me in simple terms."
She  bursts  out  a  laugh  before  shaking  her  head  at  me,  "Channing  is
Margret's godson. Though his own grandparents are passed away, he
treats Margret as if she is his grandmother. She's been saying forever
she would have you two married." A look of nostalgia crosses her face,
and I wait for more. "Though I think we did better with Channing than
we ever did with your parents. I'm very fond of him, he even calls me
Aunt."  She  brushes  my  hair  out  of  my  face  and  looks  into  my  eyes.
"Channing isn' t going to play Margret's game. She'll try to get you to
play it as well. Though you are too much like me, you'll fight back."
"Why  would  she  want  us  to  get  married?"  I  ask,  feeling  as  if  my
eyebrows are going to shoot off my head.
She purses her lips, and I know she doesn't want to tell me. Then she
decides better, "She wants you two to be married because she feels as if
she destroyed our children. She did in fact destroy them, but Charles
didn't have to play the game. And Virginia didn't have to be so greedy.
The Southerland's are a very powerful name. Though us Vaughn's have
just as much power, and money." She winks at me before getting up off
the couch.
"If  he's  a  Southerland,  then  isn't  he  related  to  me?"  I  gasp  out.  That
would be just sick!
"No, dear. Channing was adopted by his stepfather. His step-father is
your uncle." She reaches the door, and turns back to look at me, "Well,
come on, dear. You have a lot of shopping to get done today."
Chapter 5
THE THING ABOUT me is, I don't process things like I should.

When  my  mom got pregnant it literally didn't register that there  was
going to be a baby around until BeeBee was born. Which was a really
bad thing considering I was the only one capable of taking care of her.
So if you're wondering why I haven't freaked about all this stuff yet,
don't worry. It's coming. Most likely tonight when I'm trying to go to
sleep.
Other than what Grandma told me this morning, I've had a really good
day. Apparently I have to attend this rich kid's school with a bunch of
other rich kids. YAY! I can't express my utter joy about this.
Not.
Anyway, you have to wear a uniform to this new school so I spent a
good hour going through a catalog ordering clothes for school. Then
Grandma  took  me  to  these  boutiques,  where  I  got  to  spend  a  lot  of
money for "regular" clothes. I' m saying I get my own expensive jeans
and  shirts.  Plus  several  dresses,  skirts,  shorts,  shoes,  and  jewelry.  If
Carly could only see me now.
It  truly  amazes  me  what  money  can  do.  I  wouldn't  say  it  bought  me
happiness, considering I'm not all that happy. But then again I haven't
honestly  been  happy  at  all  in  my  life.  Oh  wait,  I  was  overjoyed  and
happy the day BeeBee was born. Also on the days she slept through the
night the first time, learned to walk, learned to feed herself, got potty
trained, and my favorite, learned to talk. All those things made me very
happy and proud. But not enough to last a lifetime.
Then something did happen to make me VERY happy. Papaw took me
to  this  car  dealership.  They  had  a  brand  spanking  new  2014  black
Camaro waiting for me to test drive. Luckily Carly let me use her car to
get my license. I don't drive much, but I had always planned to get a
car.
The best part about it was I paid for it. ME! I might not have earned the
money handed to me, but it is legally mine. As I found out this morning
when  Grandma  took  me  to  the  bank.  I  didn't  even  know  banks  were
open  on  Saturdays.  The  president  was  there  to  meet  me.  That  was
strange in of itself, but he did give me a credit card with no limit. The
first thing I bought was a Dr. Pepper. Grandma looked at me like I was
crazy, but I had to see if the card actually worked. Plus it was the best
damn Dr. Pepper I've ever had.

My  guesthouse  has  its  own  personal  driveway,  so  I  felt  totally
awesome pulling up in my new car. I think I shall car her Dancer. She' s
freaking gorgeous and moves just a swiftly as a dancer. Yeah, I think
that name fits her perfectly.
I had  every intention of going into the house to see BeeBee, but I'm
surprised to find I have a visitor. One I'm not all that happy to see.
Channing  Southerland  is  standing  in my  living  room  looking  like  he
just got home from a modeling shoot. Black hair styled messily and his
perfect face set in stone. No emotion whatsoever appears on his face.
That I don't like. I would appreciate knowing what is on his mind.
He seems to be studying me, so I return the favor. His shirt is tight and
clings  to  every  single  muscle  on  his  upper  body.  His  not  built  like  a
linebacker or anything but you can tell he works out. His low-rise jeans
hang off his hips in a way that make you think of taking them off. Wait,
what? Hell no, Paisley, do not even go there.
After, and I kid you not, five minutes without either of us speaking, I
finally  break  the  silence,  "Can  I  help  you?"  I  huff  out,  sounding
impatient.
This only makes him smirk, "Yes, you can help me," he states easily in
his smoky voice. And I refer to smoke because his voice literally moves
over your body like smoke. But not cigarette smoke, that' s nasty. More
like really clean smoke.
When I realize he isn't going to elaborate, I cross my arms under my
breasts  and  start  tapping  my  foot.  He  loses  the  smirk  then.  He  eyes
become trapped at my chest and I feel a blush cover my cheeks. This
just got awkward. I have nice boobs but they aren't that nice.
So in true Paisley fashion, I snap my fingers and say, "Eyes up here,
asshole," pointing my index finger at my eyes.
Anger moves through his eyes, which really freaks me out. I've never
seen anyone who shows their emotions in just their eyes. His face didn'
t even move. I' m angry right now, so I know my eyes are squinted and
my lips are in a sneer.
He stalks over to me, his face still expressionless, "Listen up, and listen
good.  I'm  only  going  to  say  this  once.  I  don't  know  what  you  think
you're doing here, but you need to leave." And he ends that terrifying

speech.
I  blink  once,  then  twice  and  I  go  with  instinct.  He's  standing  a  few
inches from  me, so I shove him.  My personal bubble is  my personal
bubble, and if I don't want you in there, you're getting out. Now I stalk
towards him, though no fear enters his eyes, "Look buddy, I may not
want all this money, but don't you ever come in here and tell me what to
do. If it were taken from me right now, I wouldn't care. The only thing I
care about is in that house. My little sister is the only family I know and
these people have custody of her. I want to be in her life, and there' s
nothing you can do to stop me. "
"Your sister?" he whispers looking at me confused.
I roll my eyes. Didn't think of that did you, idiot? "Yes my little sister.
She's two. My mom was a moron and I raised her. Now the witch is
dead,  so  I  had  to  come  here  or  lose  my  sister.  Is  that  plain  enough
English for you?"
My breathing is labored and I can tell my skin is flushed, but I don' t
really care. I want him out of my house. He just hit the only button I
have. I take two steps back and level him with a glare. "Now, since you
don't seem to have any manners, I'll show you how it's done." I walk
over to the door and open it. I make a big show about pointing out of it,
"Thank you Mr. Southerland for this amazing visit. Now I need to retire
for the night. Good evening. "
Channing doesn't say anything but proceeds to walk out my front door.
His eyes never leave mine, and I'm starting to realize its stupid to make
eye contact with him. He's so freaking tall, I have to strain my neck to
look at him. But I don't let his eyes go until I've slammed the door in his
face. Then I slump against said door and close my eyes. I need my bed.
I lock the front door before I rush around turning the lights off. I do
realize  its  only  seven  o'clock  on  a  Saturday  night,  but  if  you  haven't
noticed,  I'  m  not  a  normal  teenager.  I  quickly  make  my  way  to  my
bedroom and throw myself on the bed. And then I cry.
I told you it would be tonight when all the crap that has happened to me
over the past two days hits me. What Channing said wasn't all that bad,
but I was already starting to feel the tension in my body. I needed to

release it. I needed it gone. Maybe I should have asked him what the
hell he even meant by all that. But when his statement started to sound
like a threat in my head, he had to go. No one will take me away from
my sister. The only reason I'm not fighting to take care of her myself is
because I'm not her mother. I might feel like her mother, but I need to
overcome that. I don't want to have to be her mother. I'm not saying she
was a burden, but BeeBee and my mom together was an overwhelming
burden. So I stopped taking care of my mom and started taking care of
BeeBee.
Maybe that makes me a bad daughter, but what else was I supposed to
do? I couldn't care for a grown woman and a baby and go to school. It
was impossible, so I became a single  mom to  my little sister. Now  I
don' t even have that burden.
And for the first time in my life, I can fucking breathe.
You  don't  know  what  that  means  to  me.  I  don't  have  to  worry  about
bills being paid, or if Mom is going to spend the bill money on drugs.
Though Grandma and Papaw did a horrible job with my mother, I won't
let them do the same to BeeBee. I'll still be here to guide her in
life.
I' m good into my sobs, when I hear a scratching on the door. What in
the world? I quickly get up and race to the door. When I finally have it
open I let out a scream. In front of me sits a huge German Shepard. It
regards me with its black eyes and I cringe. It lets out a bark and I take
a step back. It does it again and again until I'm back in the house. Then
it comes in the door and nudges it closed. What the hell? Then it calmly
walks past me into my bedroom.
I shake my head thinking that was my imagination. That big, scary dog
did not just walk in here. I rub the rest of my tears out of my eyes and
race back to my room. Nope, there it is, lying on my bed. I slowly walk
over  to  it,  "What  are  you  doing  here?"  I  say  to  it.  Great.  Now  I'  m
talking to dogs.
It just stares at me. When I get within touching distance it reaches its
muzzle out to me and licks my hand. "Oh, so you're friendly?" I timidly
reach my hand out to pet it. It lays its head down, so I reach out and pull
on the collar. Not to move it but to see whom it belongs too.

Maggie
If found return to Mr. & Mrs. Vaughn Or call 9032458933
"Well apparently you're not lost then, Maggie," I tell her. I can't believe
they have this huge dog on the property and didn't tell me about it. I'm
not scared of dogs, but the big ones make me uneasy. Though this one
seems gentle enough. She hasn't tried to eat me. "I guess you can stay
with  me.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  I  was  really  scared  last  night.  I  even
woke up in the middle of the night and forgot where I was."
Maggie lets out a bark, and I laugh. "Yeah I' m a weenie," I say to her,
scratching behind her ear.
After awhile, I lay down for bed. I changed into some PJs. I didn't even
think of making Maggie leave. For some strange reason she makes me
feel safe, and not so lonely. She even moves from the foot of the bed to
behind me, keeping me warm.
I  haven't  been  asleep  long  when  someone  knocks  on  the  door,  and
Maggie barks, waking me up. I open my eyes to see her standing at my
bedroom door. I rub the sleep from my tired eyes and head to the front
door. Grandma is standing there with a flashlight. She looks relieved to
see me.
"I' m sorry to have woken you, dear. I was just looking for Maggie."
She smiles fondly down at the dog. I put my hand on Maggie's head,
not wanting her to leave. Grandma notices this. "Don't worry, I won't
take  her  from  you.  Besides,  if  Maggie  wants  to  be  here,  then  I  can't
make her leave." She winks at me.
"You could have told me there was a huge dog running around," I tell
her grumpily.
She only laughs. "Maggie isn't going to harm anyone unless they mean
someone else harm. She is very well trained." She reaches in to pet the
dog. "She's a very good mother, and it seems she has taken you as

one of her pups. "
"Huh?" I say stupidly.
"No  worries,  Paisley.  She  just  feels  protective  of  you.  I  just  wonder
how  she  got  out  of  her  pen."  She  taps  her  chin  and  looks  across  the
backyard. I look that way, too, but don't see anything except grass and
trees where the property turns to forest. "I'll let you get back to sleep,
dear." She hugs me lightly before heading towards the house.
I  stand  there  for  several  minutes  wondering  what  the  hell  she  was
looking at.
Chapter 6
MAGGIE WAKES ME up about three a.m. by barking. When I don' t
get  out  of  bed,  she  sticks  her  big,  wet  nose  in  my  face,  three  times.
Finally I left my head and blink at her. "What?" I snap. I seriously don'
t like to be woken up.
She just barks once more before scratching at the bedroom door. I sigh
and  throw  the  covers  off  and  climb  my  tired  body  out  of  bed.  I  did
spend all day shopping.
I open the door and Maggie races out and heads for the front door. I
swiftly follow her and find her scratching at this door. I roll my eyes
and open it, "If you made me get out of bed because you have to piss, I'
m gonna be a little ticked, missy." I tell the dog before I realize there
are three dudes standing on my front porch. "What the hell?" I snap,
eyeing them.
Brody, Kellan, and my worst nightmare are standing there, drunk off
their asses. "You have got to be kidding me! " I snarl, about to slam the
door in their faces.
Kellan  stops  the  door  before  it  slams  shut,  "Paisley,  I'm  really  sorry
about this, but we always crash here when we party. Our parents would
kill us if they found out."
I only roll my eyes before I try to shut the door again. Kellan is way
stronger than he looks. "Too damn bad. I live here now, and I don' t

want your drunk butts in here!" Did I mention I' m also very cranky in
the mornings?
Before  I  know  it  Channing  moves  Kellan  out  of  the way  and  I'm  up
close and personal with his smoky blue eyes, "Please? We don't have
anywhere  else  to  go."  His  voice  isn't  slurred  but  his  eyes  are  glazed
over, indicated his drunkenness. He shuts his eyes for a second, almost
as if talking to me pains him. "I would never ask anything of you, but
this is actually important. "
Before  my  brain  can  process  this,  I'm  moving  behind  the  door  and
letting them in. I don't know if it was the pleading in his voice, or the
loneliness in his eyes. It kind of freaks me out, the way his eyes express
his  feelings  so  well.  Even  when  he's  drunk,  his  face  remains
expressionless.
"Thank God," Brody slurs out before he moves into my house and falls
face down on the couch. He' s snoring before his face hits the fluffy
cushion.
"Thank you, Paisley," Kellan tells me before, surprising me, he wraps
his arms around me. The hug is tight and short but it leaves me feeling
weird. Drunk people have always made me feel weird. He heads over
to  the  linen  closest  next  to  my  bedroom  door  and  pulls  out  several
pillows and blankets. He hands some of them to Channing before he
takes  off  to  my  other  bedroom.  Channing  tosses  a  blanket  on  Brody
before lying down on the other side of the couch.
I roll my eyes and head back to my own room. Maggie looks up when I
enter, and I point my finger at her, "Don' t not wake me up until noon
tomorrow, or I'll have a new German Shepard sized doll."
***
It' s well before noon when I wake up the next morning. Only this time
I wake up myself. I look at the clock on the night stand which says its
nine a.m. I can deal with that. Hoping the boys are gone, but knowing
they aren't, I put on some clothes. I want to spend the day with BeeBee,
but I better make some breakfast for the three stooges.

I pull on some skinny jeans and a white t-shirt. I look down to realize
my red bra is visible through the shirt, but I don't really care. At least
I'm not naked.
I take a deep breath before opening my bedroom door. Both of them are
still  sleeping  and  Brody  is  snoring.  They  both  look  so  vulnerable,
something  I  didn't  think  any  of  them  could  be.  But  it's  mostly
Channing. His face is turned towards me, but his face is soft, the hard
mask he wears nowhere in sight.
I realize he must have taken his shirt off before he fell asleep, because I
can  see  his  lean  body  and  his  golden  skin.  Muscles  peek  out  on  his
stomach from under the covers, though it's not a six-pack or anything.
You can tell he works out though. And I' m not going to lie here, he is
freaking  sexy.  My  eyes  keep  moving  down  and  I  about  have  a  heart
attack.
He's got morning wood and lets just say even from over here, I can tell
he's big. A blush burns over my face before I move my eyes back up his
face  and  let  out  a  shocked  gasp.  He's  looking  at  me,  fully  awake.
There's a smirk on his full lips and his eyes shine with laughter.
Ugh, really? How do I get caught checking him out?
I ignore him and let Maggie out the front door. I' m sure the poor dog
has to piss. I head back to the kitchen, not even looking in Channing's
direction. The kitchen is modern, with black granite counter tops and
white  tiled  floors.  All  the  appliances  are  stainless  steel.  I  open  the
fridge and pull out some eggs and milk. Next I move over to the coffee
pot and start brewing some coffee. I don't really like the stuff but I hear
it's good for hangovers.
I head back over to the fridge and pull out the bacon. When I close the
door I almost scream. "Can you, like, not sneak up on me? Maybe? " I
whisper at Channing.
"I wasn't quiet walking in here," he states, his face in that mask. How I
wish I could smack it right off his face. Why does this jackass make me
violent? At least he put his shirt back on.
"Whatever," I mutter.
I ignore him for the most part. I can feel when he crosses behind me and
makes a cup of coffee. Then he sits down at the bar. I can feel his

eyes  staring  holes  in  me  as  I  make  bacon,  pancakes  and  scrambled
eggs.
About half way through, Kellan and Brody wake up. "Oh my god, that
smells so fucking good," Brody mumbles when he enters the kitchen.
He didn't put his shirt back on. He's a little more built than Channing
but  he  doesn't  do  anything  for  me.  Probably  because  he's  my  first
cousin. Good Lord I'm weird.
"Is this for us?" Kellan asks scratching the side of his head. He's got all
this clothes on and a black eye.
"What happened to your face? " I ask, walking over to turn his face so I
could see his eye better.
He  chuckles  looking  over  at  Brody.  "I  hit  on  Brody'  s  girlfriend.  He
gets violent when he' s drunk. "
"Well it' s too late for ice. Sit down. I' ll make you a plate," I tell him,
pointing at the bar where Channing is eyeing me funny.
"Thanks, cuz," Kellan states, chuckling.
I  roll  my  eyes  and  start  piling  eggs,  pancakes,  and  bacon  on  three
plates. I pull out forks and place them on the plates. Then I drop a plate
in front of each boy. Now they are all looking at me funny. "What?" I
snap.
Brody  and  Kellan  share  looks  and  Channing  just  stares  at  me.  Then
Brody clears his throat, calling my attention to him. "I don't think any
of us have ever had someone make us breakfast. Other than a personal
cook," he adds at the end.
I raise my eyebrows, "Really? Well where I'm from, if you didn't make
it yourself, then you weren't eating."
Now  they  just  look  confused.  "What  do  you  mean  where  you  come
from? Your Mom had a entire trust fund, which I think goes to BeeBee,
since you got a huge one from your dad. "
Ah, they think I was raised around money. Grandma explained this one
to me yesterday while we were shopping. I move to the counter right in
front of them and place my hands to support me. "I'm going to assume
none  of  you  met  my  mother.  She  was  a  horrible  person  and  an  even
worse mother. She didn't have access to that trust fund because she did
drugs while she was pregnant with me. We lived in a trailer for as long
as  I  can  remember.  I  went  without  food,  unless  she  thought  about
buying

groceries.  When  I  was  old  enough  I  found  a  nice  neighbor,  whom  I
became best friends with. Her family was nice enough to feed me. And
when  I  didn't  have  clothes,  my  friend  let  me  borrow  hers."  I  pause
taking in their faces. They're all a  mixture of shock,  pity,  and anger.
The anger comes from Channing's eyes, and I don't bother to figure that
one out. "I didn't grow up like you three. You should remember that." I
don't wait for a reply; I just walk out of the house.
***
BeeBee  has  this  lovely  young  woman  named  Molly  as  her  nanny.  I
honestly  love  this  lady.  She  sings  BeeBee  to  sleep,  she  reads  her
stories, and she takes her outside to play. She also has a room right next
door to BeeBee's so if she needs anything in the night, Molly will hear
her.
My  little  sister  doesn't  need  me  anymore.  That's  how  I  find  myself
outside  on  the  back  lawn,  petting  Maggie's  big  head.  I  spent  several
hours with my sister, but when it started to become clear she didn't need
me there, I got incredibly sad. I don't even know what to do with this
emotion. I know she's not my daughter but it still freaking hurts.
"You  have  the  same  look  on  your  face  your  grandmother  had  when
Stanley moved out of the house." I jerk at the voice, but only because it
surprised me.
"Hey Papaw," I tell him. I figure I have the same look on my face that
every mom gets when their child doesn't need them anymore.
"Its okay to be sad about it. I do realize you had to raise that little girl.
And most people wouldn't have done it." He places a hand lightly on
my  shoulder.  "Your  grandmother  only  separated  you  because  she
wanted  you  to  be  your  age.  You  should  be  worried  about  boys  and
schoolwork. Not about if BeeBee is okay or needs something. She isn' t
doing this to hurt you. "
I look up at him and give him a watery smile. "I know that. It's just hard
to  let  her  go.  I  woke  up  the  first  night  here  and  freaked  because  I
couldn't hear the baby monitor. Then I remember I didn't have to worry
about it anymore." I pat his hand on my shoulder and look away. "I'll be

okay about it. I just need a little time. "
He chuckles, "You sure are mature for a teenager." When I look at him
he winks. I smile back, happy he isn't going to make me talk about it
anymore.
We sit in quiet for a few minutes before I ask a question, one that has
been bugging me. "Papaw what's out there?"
He looks up to where I'm pointing my finger at the woods, "If you walk
about in there, you'll come to a fence with a gate. That gate goes to the
Southerland property." He taps his chin once with his finger. "In fact,
that' s how Channing gets here. He comes to see the boys quite a bit,
when they are here, of course."
I' m not sure I like that.
"Grandma was looking that way when she found Maggie in my room
last night," I tell him.
Papaw looks at me funny for a second and then something clicks in his
head. "Maggie used to be Channing's." He pets Maggie's head while he
pauses.  "Margret  was  living  in  Europe  when  Channing  got  Maggie.
You  see,  Margret  is  allergic  to  dogs,  so  when  she  moved  back,
Channing had to find a new home for Maggie." He looks over to the
trail, barely visible in the twilight. "We offered to take her in so she
would still be close."
I feel like he's telling me something, but I don't understand what it is.
"She seems well mannered to have come from Channing," I say instead
of asking what he's trying to tell me. Something inside of me isn't ready
to  hear  what  he  has  to  say.  "You  know  a  lot  about  my  other
grandmother." I state, squinting my eyes at him.
He seems to get lost in his thoughts for a moment. His lips pull up on
one corner before he drops it. "I used to know her quite well. "
Chapter 7
LUCKILY  I  DIDN'T  run  into  my  cousins  or  that  douche  canoe,
Channing, for the rest of the day. And Maggie actually let me sleep

through the night. Which I' m grateful for because today I start my new
school.
I spent four hours on the phone with Carly last night. On  my day of
shopping I picked out a new phone. Of course I had to have an iPhone.
I also got this really cool case to protect it. Knowing me I'll drop it a
thousand times. Then there's the laptop and kindle Grandma gave me.
The  kindle  I  was  so  happy  about.  I  love  to  read,  though  I'm  not  a
bookworm or anything.
Anyway, while talking to Carly, I found out that Derek got depressed
for a day because I left. He proceeded to slip that he took my virginity,
and Carly was not happy about this. I thought she was going to come
through  the  phone  and  strangle  me.  But  on  a  good  note,  she'  s  very
happy for me. And she started calling me Cinderella. You can' t see, but
I' m rolling my eyes.
So  now  I'  m  beyond  nervous  about  school  today.  I'  ve  always  paid
attention  and  gotten  good  grades,  just  to  prove  I  wasn'  t  what  my
upbringing made me. I wanted to be one of the smart girls who didn't
get into any trouble. Not that my mom would have noticed or cared for
that matter.
The uniforms are what you would expect. Girls have to wear pleated
skirts, which are this awful grey color. The boys have to wear slacks,
the same awful grey color. For the shirts I can choose from a polo or a
short-sleeved shirt with a vest. I'm going with the polo.
Now I' m dressed in my black polo with the Meadows Academy crest
on  the  right  breast,  awful  skirt,  and  knee  high  stockings,  also  black.
There's  a  knock  on  the  door,  and  I'm  starting  to  realize  I  hate  when
someone knocks on my door. More times than not it's my cousins and
the douche canoe.
I open the door and I'm happy to see that this time, it's my grandma.
"Don' t you look beautiful," she says, pulling me into a hug. For rich
people they sure are affectionate. Something I' m definitely not used to.
"Good morning, Grandma. " Then I notice the cousins behind her. At
least Channing isn't anywhere in sight. "Kellan, Brody."
"Ready for your first day?" Grandma asks me. I only nod and close

the door to my house. I've got my brand new backpack full of school
crap.
I'm not ready at all, though. I've read a lot of books; I know how these
rich girls are. I' m not looking forward to this at all. My stomach churns
and  I  figure  I'  m  really  close  to  puking  all  over  someone.  Hopefully
Channing.
"We  will  take  it  from  here,  Grandmother,"  Brody  says,  kissing  her
cheek and taking my hand. "Can I drive the Camaro?" he asks me with
a hopeful gleam in his eyes.
"No.  No  one  drives  Dancer  but  me,"  I  tell  him,  wrenching  my  arm
away from his hand.
"That sucks. I' ve got a Mustang, but we promised Grandmother we' d
ride with you today. " He walks around me and heads for my Camaro.
Oh, this should be fun.
"Don' t worry little cuz, we' ll look after you. " Kellan walks past me,
but turns and starts walking backwards to my car. "Though I think we
should be looking out for the students at Meadows." He winks at me
before climbing into the backseat.
My hands start to shake and my palms are sweaty. This is going to be
awful. I can feel it in every bone of my body. So I take a deep breath
and climb into the driver's seat and turn the key. "Are the girls going to
be big bitches to me?" I ask nervously.
Brody  and  Kellan  blink  at  each  other  before  they  both  burst  out
laughing.  "No  cuz,  you're  a  Vaughn.  Not  to  mention  a  Southerland.
You and Channing could blow up the school and no one could touch
you. "
All I have for this is, "Huh?" I seem to be saying that a lot around these
guys.
"There isn't one single person who would want to piss you off. You're
worth  more  than  anyone  else  at  this  school,  including  Channing.
Everyone wants in our group, and since you're our cuz, you'll definitely
be in our group," Brody explains, giving me a wink.
"So  these  people  are  shallow  and  vain?  And  stupid?"  I  question,
narrowing my eyes at Brody.
He nods. "Pretty much." I only sigh and drive us to school. They give
me directions as we go, but I grow more and more nervous the

closer we get.
By  the  time  we  finally  reach  the  school,  I  know  I'm  going  to  be
throwing  up.  I  just  can't  do  it.  I  never  wanted  any  of  this  and  it  was
thrust upon me Friday afternoon. I should be going to my lame high
school, where the kids aren't super rich and no one gave a crap who I
was. Maybe I can go home right now and talk to Grandma about home
schooling me.
"Relax, nothing is going to happen to you," Kellan whispers, standing
next to me after we exit the car.
"I hope you're right," I tell him never taking my eyes off the school. It's
huge  and  surrounded  by  a  concrete  wall.  There  was  even  a  gate  you
have to cross through. The guards stop everyone but when they saw me
it was a simple, "Go on through Ms. Vaughn." I don't think anyone has
ever called me Ms. Vaughn.
We parked my car next to an impressive black Jaguar. If I weren't so in
love with the way a Camaro looks, I would have gotten a Jag. Yummy.
Okay, maybe I can do this if I start thinking about cars. Yeah I' ll just
take one apart in my head and put it back together.
I' m just getting to the spark plugs when a hand from Kellan stops me.
There are three gorgeous girls standing in front of me. Two of them are
blonde and the other has shiny black hair. Their uniforms match, which
kind of freaks me out. The school colors are black and blue. So you get
black  and  blue  polo's  or  a  black  shirt  and  blue  vest  and  vice  versus.
These girls have on blue polo's and the hideous skirts. All of them have
their hair pulled to the side in a ponytail that trails over the shoulder and
down to their right boob. They each have diamond studs in their ears,
and gold-chained necklaces but these have their names on them.
Natasha, Jasmine, and Lola.
Lola is one of the blondes and she rushes over and jumps on Brody.
They  start  making  out  and  I  feel  my  nauseous  stomach  turn  from
disgust. Kellan chuckles, "Don't mind them. It's been a whole day since
they have seen each other. " Then he starts introducing me to the girls.
"Natasha, Jasmine, this is my little cuz Paisley. Paisley, these are three
of our friends. You've met Channing, but there's also Vince, Rachel and

Royal."
"Hey Paisley, it's so nice to meet you," Natasha says, holding out her
hand. I shake it and I'm surprised to find her eyes are friendly and open.
Jasmine is the same as I shake her hand as well.
Then  they  both  look  back  at  Kellan.  "Where  is  Channing?"  Natasha
asks and I kid you not, she looks half in love with she's says his name.
Good God, I bet he has that affect on every girl like, ever.
"I' m not sure. He should have been in by now. His Jag is in the parking
lot." Kellan answers and I realize why we parked next to the Jag. "Oh
well,  I've  got  to  take  Paisley  in  and  show  her  around."  He  waves  to
them as he walks me into the building.
We  stop  at  the  office  and  get  my  schedule.  Then  he  takes  me  to  my
locker. Which is where we find Channing, getting into his locker, right
next to mine. "You've got to be kidding me," he snarls slamming the
door shut.
"I'm  not  happy  about  it  either."  I  grumble,  as  Channing  looks  at  me
with his blank face and angry eyes.
Kellan only laughs before he opens the locker for me. "Get used to it
Channing. I know you don't want her around, but she's here, and she's
not going anywhere. "
Someone calls Channing's name from down the hall and he looks up.
I'm not sure if anyone else noticed but the anger leaves his eyes to be
replaced by loneliness. Natasha rushes up and throws her arms around
him. "Why didn't you wait for me?" she pouts, looking right into his
eyes.
All he does is shrug. She giggles and links their elbows, "Walk me to
class?" she asks, not really giving him a choice as she drags him down
the hallway.
"She thinks you're after him. She doesn't know what to do. She can't be
a bitch to you and she can't take you down," Kellan says.
"And she can't make you disappear." A tall attractive guy comes to a
stop next to Kellan. His blonde hair is down to his eyes and he has to do
that head shake thing guys think is sexy. His green eyes meet mine and
he  breaks  out  into  a  smile.  "Hello  there.  I'm  Vince.  You  must  be
Paisley. I've heard a lot about you."

"From who?" is my immediate response.
"Brody, Kellan...Channing." He walks right up to me and studies my
face. It kind of throws me off balance. His eyes are intense but his face
is smiling. "You're a lot prettier than Channing let on." This makes him
smirk.
"Well  since  Channing  is  a  douche  canoe,  I'm  not  surprised,"  I  state
moving away from him. "I'm going to class. You two have fun." Not.
"Did she call him a douche canoe?" Vince mutters.
"You  should  have  heard  what  he  called  her  Saturday  night."  I'm  not
even going to think about that one. He can call me every name in the
book and I still won't care. Okay maybe I'll care on the inside, but the
outside is a different story.
My  first  class  is  AP  English,  which  I'm  totally  excited  about,  until  I
walk in and see Channing in the back row. Ugh. Hopefully this is the
only class I have with him. The teacher is an older man, maybe in his
fifties  but  he  has  a  nice  smile.  Kind  of  reminds  me  of  Papaw.  "Ms.
Vaughn, I assume?" he states. I nod. "I'm Mr. Horton, there is a seat
open on the front row." He points to the chair and I happily take it. As
long as I don't have to sit by Channing.
Mr. Horton comes over to my desk before school begins and hands me
a  copy  of  Lord  of  the  Flies.  He  begins  class  after  that,  and  it  runs
smoothly.  When  class  ends,  I  get  up  from  my  desk,  only  to  have
Channing  shove  past  me,  knocking  my  backpack  out  of  my  hand.  I
stare up at him in shock.
His face is blank, but his eyes are smirking.
Chapter 8
THE  REST  OF  my  morning  goes  by  smoothly.  I  have  a  class  with
Brody  and  Kellan,  the  other  one  with  Kellan  and  Vince.  Both  times
they make me sit next to them. Vince likes to flirt, and while I think he's
hot, I'm just not into it. With everything else going on, I really don't
want to date anyone. No one is in my fourth period class.

At lunch I meet Rachel, and I' m in love. Not the chick on chick kind of
love, but the kind where you meet someone and you just know. You
just know this person is going to be your friend.
"So I hear Channing doesn't like you," a tall brunette says to me in the
lunch line.
I turn towards her and eye her up and down. Her face is flawless, with a
touch of make-up she really didn't even need. Her eyes are brown and
twinkle,  which  makes  me  lose  my  standoffishness.  "The  feeling  is
mutual," I tell her.
She taps a long fingernail, the color of deep red, along her chin. "What
did you do?" she asks simply moving her hand down. And then I realize
we are wearing the same outfit. Black polo and ugly skirt.
"I have no idea. He told me Saturday night he wanted me gone. I told
him why I couldn't be gone. Didn't seem to like that too much."
She raises her eyebrows and purses her lips to the side. "Well then give
him hell, kid. It's about time someone made him feel something," she
mutters, pulling her backpack strap back up her arm.
"What does that mean?" These rich people need to stop talking in code.
Ever since I met them, I've been rolling what they say off my chest. I
don't understand half of it. Not that I want to. My life is complicated
enough without their input. But I really want to know what she means
about Channing.
She laughs before linking her arm with mine at the elbow. "Just that
Channing doesn't show any emotions. His face is  stuck in that blank
bored  look."  She  leans  in  closer  to  me,  and  I  realize  she  is  a  gossip
mongrel. "Between you and me, his mom was hard on him. She passed
away a few years ago. The step-dad has been trying to get him to loosen
up at bit, but it doesn't seem to be working. Then you have the dragon
lady who is always breathing down his neck. "
I squint my eyes at her, "Who are you again?"
That's when her eyes laugh at me and she pulls me up when the line
moves.  "Rachel  Sanders."  She  says  it  simply,  like  this  is  the  most
unimportant thing about her.
"Oh. How are you friends with them again?" She doesn't seem like the
usual type. I spotted the tat on her wrist, right after I started talking to

her. Plus the huge gothic cross around her neck, and the skull and cross
bones ear rings.
"My brother is besties with Channing. Since I don't like any of the other
bitches  in  this  school,  I'm  stuck  with  my  brother.  "  She  yawns  and
covers her mouth. "Besides it's fun to hang in Channing's crowd. This
whole school bows down to him. Well except for Courtney Pierce and
his group." She pulls me up a step as the line moves. "Pierce and his
buddies play football. Channing and his buddies are on the swim team.
You'd  think  since  football  season  is  now  and  swimming  is  next
semester, they could get a long. Though I don't think it has anything to
do with the sports they play." She leans in closer to me and whispers, "I
think  it's  because  they  are  both  super  hawt  and  you  can't  put  all  that
hotness together or there's going to be an explosion."
I  haven't  seen  any  guys  named  Courtney  but  I  figure  it's  going  to
happen  sooner  or  later.  "Everyone  else  is  trailer  park  trash.  Not  that
they live that way, but they act that way. Horrible people all of them. "
She laughs at herself.
I grin at that, "I'm trailer park trash," I tell her.
She only laughs, "Honey, I don't care if you were raised in a trash can.
You've had money since the day you were born. So what you weren't
raised  with  us,  and  you  didn't know  you  had  that  money,  you're  still
stinking rich. "
I only shrug. She has a point. A stupid point, but still.
"Are you being nice to my little cuz, Rach? " Kellan asks from behind
us.
I feel Rachel stiffen before slowly turning around. "Well I'm sure I' m
being nicer to her than Channing. "
"Yeah, I was going to ask you if you knew what his problem is." He
scratches  the  back  of  his  neck  and  he  won't  make  eye  contact  with
Rachel.
She sighs before turning back around, facing the front again. "I don't
know. You're his best friend. I'm only the ex-girlfriend." She states the
last part with a huge smile on her face. I take it she is happy about the
ex part.
That' s when I feel eyes on me. It starts as a tingling in my spine,

but moves up to the back of my neck. Goose bumps move across my
skin, so I look up. There's Channing, and the way he is looking at me,
makes my breathing speed up. He's too far away for me to tell, but there
is an unnamed emotion in his eyes. Then he releases me. Because that' s
what happened, he entrapped me with those smoky eyes. I watch him
walk over to a table and sit with the rest of the group.
"Paisley," Rachel states, looking down at me.
"What?" I say, blinking my eyes.
"What do you want to eat?" Her face turns into a full-blown smile. It
makes her look gorgeous.
***
After Rachel piles my try full of food and makes me carry it over to the
table, I sit down next to her. We sit at the end while everyone else piles
in around us. Luckily Kellan takes the seat next to me and Rachel sits
across from me. Brody and Lola take the seats next to her.
I don't even look to see where Channing sits. While I'm not exactly sure
what's going on with us, I know I don't want to explore it further.
Rachel and I exchange polite conversation, until the bell rings.
She gets my phone number and says she'll text me during class. I asked
if we could get in trouble. Her answer was to laugh out loud and walk
away. That' s when I feel his presence behind me.
Deciding to ignore him, I turn around and walk right past him. He has
other plans. "Our families built this school. They keep it running. We
can't get in trouble for anything," Channing's smoky voice says right
next to my ear. When a shiver races over me, I hate myself. He's mean.
He's arrogant. You will not shiver anymore.
"Thanks," I bite out, walking around him.
When he walks right back into my space, I almost snap. I feel my anger
brimming on the surface. Its ready to explode and take him out with
me. "I've been trying to figure you out," he tells me, after I look up at
him. "I thought maybe you were just after the money, but I've come to
notice, you don't care about that." The look in his blue eyes, it sears me

to my soul. This guy hates me. I don't know why and I really don't care
at this point. I just want away from him. "You need to stay away from
me. I can't keep you away from my friends. I wish I could, but even I
don't  have  that  much  power."  He  takes  his  index  finger  and  pulls  it
down my cheek, making me close my eyes. My breathing was already
labored but it picks up more speed now. "Like I said, stay away from
me. Don' t talk to me. Don't look at me. And definitely don't harbor any
fantasies about me. "
I  open  my  eyes  and  they  clash  with  his.  I'm  on  fire  and  it's  not  for
Channing himself, it's for his blood. I don't know who he thinks he is,
but I don't play by anyone's rules but my own. I take a step toward him,
our bodies almost touching, and then I take another until our bodies are
touching.  I  get  a  sniff  of  his  cologne.  It's  something  expensive  and
mysterious, something that makes my body tighten and my senses soar.
I grab his shirt and stand on my tiptoes. I pull him down a few inches
until  our  lips  are  almost  touching,  "From  the  moment  I  met  you,  I
wanted nothing to do with you. If you want a war, then I'll bring it. But
don't think you're going to get off on bossing me around. I don't care
about your money or your body." I make sure his eyes are on my lips
before I sway my hips into his a little. "As for fantasies, I think you're
the one who should stop having them about me." I press my hip into the
bulge I feel in-between his legs.
It's barely there, but I hear the groan. "If you don't want me to take you
right here against  the cafeteria tables, I suggest you stop toying with
me," he whispers, right in my ear.
I  immediately  let  him  go.  I  walk  around  him  heading  I  don't  know
where.  After  a  minute  of  that,  I  remember  I  need  to  find  my  next
classroom. Just so happens I went in the wrong direction, so I'm a little
late to class. When Mrs. Harrison, my AP chemistry teacher, asks me to
take a seat, I see a pair of smoky blue eyes. I nearly groan in frustration.
Why?
Luckily the only open seat is in the back of the class and nowhere near
Channing.  After  I  take  my  seat,  I  pull  my  cell  phone  out  of  my
backpack. I make sure the sound is off before I place it in my lap. I don't
know Rachel all that well, but I' m sure she means it when she says she'
ll

text. She also seems the type who would be upset I didn't text her back.
I try and follow along to what Mrs. Harrison is talking about, but my
mind  is  not  on  this  kind  of  chemistry.  It's  only  what  happened  with
Channing. I didn't notice until later on that when he said he'd take me
on the table, I got a little wet. That is embarrassing and stupid. One, I
shouldn't  be  getting  turned  on  by  that  asshole.  Two,  I  wouldn't  even
have sex on a table with my soul mate, let alone Channing Southerland.
And now I need a shower and fresh panties.
My phone lights up in my lap and I quickly open the text, knowing its
from Rachel.
Whoa. The sexual tension between you and Channing has me turned
on.
I roll my eyes. I guess she didn't leave the cafeteria as soon as I thought
she did.
Whatever. More like sexual frustration on his part.
I look up from my phone and notice Mrs. Harrison's back to the class as
she writes on the white board. Everyone is either looking at Channing
or me. I feel my cheeks get hot. Apparently more than Rachel saw our
exchange in the lunchroom.
No you whatever. Everyone is talking about it! Plus I've seen a picture,
your face is totally turned on!
This  from  Rachel.  I  just  roll  my  eyes  and  decided  to  leave  that
conversation  until  later.  Like  when  I  can  hit  something,  preferably
Channing's face.
Don't  ignore  me!  I  might  be  his  ex-girlfriend,  but  we dated  like  four
years ago. I didn't even sleep with him. Plus it was only for three weeks.
We hardly made out.

Is  she  trying  to  make  me  feel  better?  I  don't  even  care  who  his
ex-girlfriend is or who he's slept with. It's none of my business and it
will never be any of my business. So I tell her that. And then I turn my
phone off. I' m not dealing with this crap right now.
When class finally ends, I'm so relieved I rush out of the room.
The next class turns out to be one of the worst of all my classes. I don't
even know it until half way through.
Mr. Foster is the teacher and the class is Spanish II. I took Spanish I at
my old school last year and luckily Meadow's offers it. Mr. Foster is an
older man with greying hair and a beer gut. The classroom is made up
of four long rows. I have to sit in the first row, middle seat.
The guy sitting next to me catches me off guard. His dark hair is shaved
close to his scalp and his green eyes glare at me from his seat. A chill
runs down my spine when I notice two boys in front of me also glaring.
My neighbor though, gives Channing a run for his money. His eyes are
perfectly  spaced  apart  and  shaped  by  beautifully  arched  brows.  His
eyelashes are extremely long, longer than they should be. His lips are
shaped into a sneer but I can tell his bottom lip is fuller than his top. His
cheekbones are high and angular, giving him a sharp look. His jaw is
strong and the perfect shape.
He is freaking gorgeous.
I  stop  staring  at  him  long  enough  to  feel  more  eyes  on  my  back.  I
slowly turn around to see three girls and two more boys glaring at me.
And all of a sudden it clicks. The guy next to me has to be Courtney
Pierce.
Now  I  have  enemies  because  I  hung  out  with  my  cousin's  friends
during lunch.
So I do what I would do at my old school. I glare right back at each and
every one of them. I don't care who is a friend with whom or who hates
whom. These people are nothing to me and they can all kiss my ass. I
don't truly want to be here, so all this drama these people are trying to
throw at me is pissing me off.
"This one's got fight. I like her." Come a raspy voice behind me. I turn
and find it belongs to one of the girls. Her hair is long and a beautiful
shade of honey. Not blonde, not brown. The in-between stage.

Her eyes, believe it or not, match her hair, as well as her eyebrows. Her
nose  is  perfectly  straight  with  a  button  on  the  end.  There's  a  freckle
right above her lip and it almost disappears when she smiles. Which she
is doing right now. Her lips her full and red and her cheeks help her
face become heart shaped. "Annabella Gage. That guy next to you," she
turns from my eyes and looks into his, "is Courtney Pierce. He hates
Channing and Channing hates him, so he's going to stop glaring at you
because I have it on good authority you hate Channing. "
I roll my eyes and look at Courtney. "I don't hate what I don't know.
Just back off me, because I have nothing to do with him." I glare harder
at him before opening my book and flipping through the pages.
They  have  a  conversation  around  me.  "You're  really  getting  on  my
nerves lately, Ella," Courtney mutters.
She laughs and it's a deep rasp. I wonder if she smokes. "Like I care. It's
senior year, you  and Channing need  to get over yourselves. Besides,
he's going to have his hands full with his one." I feel her poke me with
something. I'm hoping it was a pen.
Since she seems to want to be nice to me, I turn around and eye her up
and  down.  She  smiles.  "Why  do  these  dumbasses  hate  each  other?  I
couldn't get a straight answer out of Rachel." Everyone but her gasps
when I call the boys dumbasses.
"Pierces  older  sister  is  also  sisters  to  Channing.  They  have  the  same
dad." She tells me at my look of confusion. "Anyway, everyone knows
Channing hates his dad, even though the guy is dead. But I might hate
my dad too if he didn't give a shit about me. Channing refuses to have
anything to do with his sister. Ashley being the sweetest person ever
gets her feelings hurt over it. And you don't hurt the Pierce brother' s
sister. "
I think on this for a second and roll my eyes. I face Courtney and glare
even harder. "So you're telling me you were about to make my life a
living hell because Channing doesn't want to have a sister? How is that
my fault? Are you that dense?"
"Look,  little  girl,  you  don't  know  anything  about  it.  So  shut  up,"
Courtney growls at me.
Annabella goes to open her mouth but I stop her by raising my

hand. "For one thing, don't call me little girl. I'm not little and where I
come from, no one protects  you but you.  I'm strong enough to bring
you to your knees. Don't push me or you'll regret it."
"Did you just threaten me? " he mumbles, raising his eyebrows slightly.
"No,  I  made  you  a  promise.  I'm  saying  I  don't  give  a  crap  what  you
think about Channing. I don't give a crap what y'all think about each
other." I point my finger at him. "I'm saying don't bring me into it. It's
not any of my business and you're not going to hurt me to get to him,
because he hates me just as much as you hate him. "
With that I turn back to my book and ignore them. I don't even listen to
their conversation this time. Before long though my phone goes off. It's
from Rachel.
Did you seriously just tell off Pierce?
I roll my eyes. Seems someone in here is spreading around everything I
do.
I told him to leave me out of it. I '  m just going to school here, I don' t
want in on the drama.
I reply and put the phone back in my lap. I leave the screen facing up
but get back to my book. It's not long before she texts me back.
Honey, you just bought yourself into the drama. No one talks back to
Pierce. No one threatens him. You just might be in a world of pain.
Just great.
Thankfully my next class had no one in it that I know. Seems I've got
enough bad going for me. I don't want anyone else to hate me and cause
me to hate this place more.
My  seventh  period  class  though,  it's  the  worse.  Everyone  is  in  this
class. I'm talking Channing, Vince, and Lola in Brody's lap, Jasmine,

Rachel, Pierce, Annabella and all the other people who were glaring at
me in my fifth period.
YAY!
Chapter 9
"REALLY,  BRODY?"  CHANNING  spits  out,  glaring  at  my  cousin.
Brody lifts up from Lola long enough to smirk at him. Then he goes
back in for more. Gross.
Rachel is sitting at a table by herself looking down at her phone. She
looks up when I walk in and starts waving me over. Fine by me, as long
as I don't have to sit with Channing.
Courtney and his group take up the remaining tables. He glares at me
but I ignore him. He and his buddies are the least of my worries.
"Oh my god, I didn't know we had free period together!" she squeals
happily.
I  just  roll  my  eyes  and  sit  across  from  her.  "Do  those  two  ever  stop
making out?" I ask her quietly.
It' s her turn to roll her eyes. "They have been together since freshman
year.  Been  making  out  in front  of  everyone  since  then  too.  But  I'  ve
never  met  two  people  more  suited.  Or  more  faithful.  "  She  sighs
dreamily  and  whispers,  "They'll  get  married  right  out  of  high  school
and have beautiful babies. "
I raise my right eyebrow and frown, "Do you want to get married right
out of high school? And have beautiful babies?"
"No, but I'm a huge sucker for a romance. Those two actually love each
other. Yeah they make out a lot, and do other things, but that just means
they can't stop touching. Even after three years, they're still hot for each
other." She sighs again and I try not to gag.
I pull my backpack out and rummage through it. We have a worksheet
due in AP English tomorrow, and it full of essay questions. I want to
get started so I have a little time to spend with BeeBee after school.

"Royal, you big asshole! Why are you always late?" Brody yells out. I
sit up and blink my eyes. I'm surprised he stopped sticking his tongue
down Lola's throat long enough to talk.
"Because I was boning your mom," a deep male voice says from the
classroom door. I turn around to meet a pair of deep brown eyes. His
features make my breathing pick up and my knees tingle. Long, straight
nose,  high  cheekbones,  and  perfect  brow  all  surround  those  perfect
brown eyes. His black polo fits his form almost too perfectly. His grey
slacks leave nothing to the imagination. His longish brown hair falls
into his eyes, giving him a devilish look. His eyes sparkle at me and his
full lips give off a sexy little grin. Dayum....
"Mouth  off  the  floor,  Vaughn,"  Channing's  smoky  voice  breaks
through my lust filled head. I whip my head towards him and glare.
I'  m  about  to  say  something  when  doorway  hottie  speaks,  "Jealous,
Southerland?"  He  makes  his  way  to  our  table  and  sits  down,  never
breaking eye contact with Channing. "Heard she had you weak in the
knees earlier today. "
You could have heard a pin drop, everyone shut up that fast.
"Royal! Have you lost your mind?" Rachel snaps, slapping him on the
back of the head. "I'm sorry Channing, he didn't eat his breakfast this
morning." She glares daggers at the newcomer.
"You  were  always  defending  him,"  Royal  mutters,  pulling  his
backpack  up  from  the  floor.  He  pulls  out  a  textbook  and  opens  it,
ignoring the rest of us.
Everyone  seems  to  take  their  cues  from  him  and  start  working  on
homework. Even me. I' m not exactly sure what just happened, but I
could feel the violence in the room. Either there is bad blood between
Royal and Channing, or they usually act like this.
I choose to let it go. It's none of my business. Besides I really don't care.
Someone really needs to beat the crap out of Channing, or pull the stick
out of his butt.
I' m almost done with my worksheet when the god sitting beside me
starts to talk. "Rach, tell Mom I'll be late for dinner." He closes his book
and stretches his arms over his head. I nearly faint when little peaks of
his abs show from under his polo.

"Why? Where are you going to be?" she questions, never looking up
from her own textbook.
Royal brings his arms down and places them on the table. "Coach is
making  Channing  and  I  swim  laps  after  school.  "  This  makes  me
wonder if they got into a fight or something on campus.
"What did y'all do now?" she asks now, still never looking up from her
book.
He clears his throat and meets my eyes, there's a friendly gleam there,
and  I  feel  myself  giving  him  a  little  grin.  "That  jack  hole,  Michael
Butler,  slashed  Channing's  tires  last  week.  So  we  kind  of  took  the
motor out of his and left it on the football field. "
This makes Rachel look up from her book. She notices us looking at
each other and squints her eyes. "I don't even want to know. And quit
trying  to  hit  on  Paisley.  You're  only  going  to  make  Channing  mad.
Then you won't have a best friend anymore." She huffs and takes out
her cell phone, effectively ignoring us now.
"Paisley," he states softly, and I'm not going to lie here, my toes totally
curled. "What a pretty name, for a very beautiful girl." And now I' m
freaking blushing.
Rachel sets her phone down, loudly. "Give me a break! Paisley did you
just fall for that? " She stands up then and starts putting her stuff away.
"Get up girl. Royal will only use you to get back at Channing. They
have this bet to see who can get a girl's number the fastest." She walks
around to my table and starts putting my stuff away for me. "And he'll
sleep with you and forget your name afterward. Trust me I know."
I  just  blink  and  let  her  pick  my  crap  up.  I  don't  normally  like  for
someone to tell me what to do, but I think she's right on this one. Royal
screams "man-whore" and "commitment-phobe". She finally lifts my
bag up and hands it to me. "Nice to meet you." I smile softly and follow
Rachel out into the hallway.
"Jesus! Why does he do this to me? Every freaking time! " she rants as
we walk down the hallway. I follow behind at a slightly slower rate and
try  not  to  laugh.  Rachel  is  very  dramatic.  "Every  time  I  get  a  new
friend,  he  sleeps  with  her.  Well  he's  not  going  to  sleep  with  you,
Paisley." She turns around to make sure I'm still following her. "Then

that a-hole has the nerve to scare off every single guy I might want to
date. How the hell is a girl supposed to lose her virginity when she has
Royal Sanders breathing down all her dates' necks! " I finally take pity
on her and grab her arm.
"You can stop yelling about him. I'm not going to sleep with him. I'm
not that kind of girl." I let her arm go and walk around her still form. I
might be a lot of things, but I'm definitely not a slut. I refuse to sleep
around to get what I want, not that I really want anything to begin with.
I' m not going to let some smooth talking Casanova (no matter how hot
his is) get in my pants. I'm also not going to let a certain douche canoe
get another rile out of me. I'm done with that stuff. Now's the time to
get an amazing education and go to a great college. I can finally do
something with my life. I don't have to find a crappy job and make
minimum wage anymore. I can do whatever the hell I want. For the first
time in my life.
A huge grin breaks out on my face.
I know school isn't even out yet, but I head out the front doors. Like I
said, I'm going to whatever I want. Plus if what everyone keeps telling
me is true, I won't get in trouble for leaving early. So I'm going to do it.
I don't know if Rachel is still behind me or not, and I don't care. I burst
out the front doors and head to my car. I rode in with Kellan and Brody,
but I' m sure they can find their own rides home. I get inside Dancer,
roll the windows down, and turn the radio up. Mile Cyrus's "We Can' t
Stop" immediately comes on. All I can think is how fitting it is.
***
The second I get home, I run up to BeeBee's room. We sit and play for
an hour, before I tell her I have to go to my room and do homework.
She hugs me and goes back to playing. I feel a tiny ping in my chest,
but I' m starting to realize this was the right move to make. And I' m
starting to feel okay about it.
I make it down to my house in no time. Maggie sits on the front

porch, tongue hanging out and panting. I grin big at her and let us in.
Thankfully I have no guests and I head  into the kitchen to  make  my
own dinner. I'm sure there's a chef in the big house who makes the food.
I'd rather eat something I made myself.
Carly likes to say I'm a contradiction, seeing as I like to bake and work
on cars. I told her I think its wrong to base such actions on gender. So
what  I  like  to  work  on  cars?  They  are  awesome.  And  so  what  if  my
cupcakes melt in your mouth and leave you wanting more. I'm a chick,
and I'm proud of my hobbies. They make me who I am and give me joy.
I don' t understand the world sometimes. If you love something go after
it, do it until you die. There's no use being miserable over denying who
you are. You'll feel awesome if you just give in.
I decide to make spaghetti, as it's simple and easy. I love meatballs but
I honestly don't have the strength to mess with them right now. It isn't
long  before  I'm  sitting  at  my  bar,  slurping  down  noodles  covered  in
delicious red sauce. Maggie comes over and sniffs. She sits on her butt
and blinks up at me. I only roll  mine. At least she's not begging like
Carly's little Boston terrier used to do. He was an idiot. He ran out into
the road and got run over by a big truck. Carly cried for three days. I
buried him. And that's was because no one else was going to do it.
Anyway, I get up and make a plate for Maggie. I'm not sure I should be
feeding a pure bred dog table scraps, but if it makes her happy. And by
the sounds coming from the kitchen floor, she's very happy.
I turn my head as my phone starts beeping. I groan and walk over to it,
seeing the message is from Rachel.
I ' m  coming over! Parents bailed on dinner and no one is home.
It occurs to me, that Rachel seems a bit lonely. I guess money can't buy
you friends. Well not true friends anyway.
Okay. I live in the guesthouse.
I throw the phone on the counter and go into the living room. I turn on
the TV and change the channel to Fuse. I like to listen to music while

I do my homework. It's only been twenty minutes when I hear a knock
on the door. "Come in! " I yell.
Rachel's  brown  head  pops  in  before  shutting  the  door.  She  has  her
backpack behind her and then throws in on my coffee table. "I can' t
believe Mrs. Vaughn gave you the guest house. Kellan and Brody have
been trying to get this place since they were eleven! "
"I raised my little sister. I guess Grandma wanted me to live separate
from BeeBee, and learn to be a teenager. I like it so far." I start turning
pages in my book and look up at her. "I've always liked being alone."
She smirks. "Channing likes to be alone too. " I only roll my eyes.
After  a  while,  we  get  everything  done  and  I'm  nearly  bursting  at  the
seams  to  ask  her  about  Courtney  Pierce.  So  I  do.  "Tell  me  about
Courtney."
She rubs her eyes before she speaks, smearing mascara down her face.
"It's  weird  to  hear  someone  call  him  Courtney.  He  goes  by  his  last
name, Pierce. Anyway, Channing's dad was married to Pierce's mom
before  he  was  married  to  Channing's  mom.  They  had  a  daughter,
Ashley.  They  got  divorced  and  married  other  people.  Word  is
Channing's dad barely had anything to do with him. Channing's mom
was something else and I guess he blames his dad for leaving him with
her. "
"I knew all that, I want to know about him. I did have to threaten the
guy," I mutter. I make a face at the black streaks across her face.
She laughs before trying to clear off her smeared makeup. "He's dating
this girl, Nora. She should be in your Spanish class, too. Anyway, he's
been all buddy, buddy with his older brother's girlfriend, Annabella. " I
smile and Rachel notices. "You' ll like her. She doesn' t give a damn
about  anyone  or  anything  except  for  Pierce  and  Donovan,  Donovan
being her boyfriend. Oh, and Victor, her older brother. They grew up
six years apart, but they are super close. I don't know a lot about them
because they run in another circle. "
"That sucks. I don't want on Annabella's bad side." I sigh and sit back
on  the  couch.  "Well  if  he  messes  with  me  anymore,  I'll  just  have  to
endure her wrath. "

"If he does something to hurt you, don't worry about it because she's be
the first one in line to beat his ass."
Chapter 10
WE  SPENT  THE  night  doing  homework  and  getting  to  know  each
other. Rachel is really cool. I like the fact she wants to be a writer, even
if she wants to write romance. She's never been in love, but loves the
allure of it. I've never been in love and I honestly don't plan on it. What
would I do with a guy? Sex isn't important to me. Besides every single
I  guy  I  have  ever  known  got  on  my  nerves.  Yeah,  Channing  has  the
ability to turn me on, but you don't see my jumping his bones. Royal is
pretty hot, but I'm not going to have sex with him just to have sex. I
want it to mean something.
The days of the week started turning into weeks. They flashed before
my  eyes  until  I  couldn't  remember  what  it  was  like  before  my  mom
died. It was like I lived an entire other life, one where things sucked.
While  I  truly  believe  money  doesn't  buy  you  happiness,  it  buys  you
everything you need. For example, I was malnourished before I moved
here. Now I've got a little meat on my bones. Grandma says I'm like her
and have a high metabolism. I guess I never noticed before considering
I was always hungry. Now I can literally get up in the middle of the
night and eat whatever the hell I want.
I also started swimming in the pool. You know since I'm staying in the
pool house/guest house, I might as well start using the pool. Apparently
it's heated, so it's never cold. I've started building muscle too. My arms
were already a little built since I had to cart BeeBee around. But now
my legs, butt, and stomach are toned.
About  the  time  I  noticed  my  body  was  looking  better,  was  the  same
time everyone else did. I never really thought of myself as pretty, I just
thought I'm  me.  Who cares. But Carly always went  on and on about
how beautiful I am. I' m only starting to realize she might have been
right. Considering these boys have money of their own, I know they
aren' t

after me for that.
Rachel says I'm apathetic about my new life. She has a point. I went the
entire first two weeks at my new school without noticing anyone was
staring at me. She pointed out to me that the very first day, everyone
was staring at me. This makes me feel uncomfortable, but hey, it's not
like  I  can  do  anything.  They  would  only  stare  more  if  I  stood  up  at
lunch and went, "Stop staring, nothing to see here. "
Now though, I only notice it because these people started talking to me.
Mostly guys. I can't tell you have many times I've been asked for my
number, or out on a date. I politely turn everyone down. Like I said, I
don't  want  a  man.  Hell,  at  this  point,  I'll  probably  have  more  money
than any guy I would ever end up with. So yeah, I don't NEED a man.
Rachel though, has other plans. She won't shut up about Channing and
how much we should get together. I only brush her off; she's not all that
serious about it. I think she knows it bothers me, so she keeps doing it
until I say something. I only tell her to shut up, I haven' t snapped... yet.
Royal, who if you didn't hear, is Rachel's twin brother. I didn't notice
how similar they looked until way later. Like I said, I'm not really even
paying attention to anyone. I'm just living in limbo, waiting for what I
don' t know. I think one day it will hit me what I want to do with my
life, but until then, I' m going to keep over-looking everything else. I
spent the majority of my life thinking I was going to grow up and do
one thing, when all of a sudden I'm told I can do whatever the hell I
want.
Anyway,  Royal  keeps  acting  like  he  wants  in  my  pants.  I'm  pretty
confused about him. He'll hit on me in class, but after I answer, he'll
look to see if Channing is paying attention. Like Channing gives a crap
if Royal's hitting on me. I was surprised by Royal that first day, but now
I've  noticed,  I'm  only  attracted  to  his  face.  I've  gotten  to  know  him
better, and he just doesn't make my heart race, my palms sweat, or get
my  engines  revving.  This  drives  him  crazy.  He  says  all  the  time,  "It
kind of drives me nuts you don't want in my pants. Everyone wants in
my pants, expect Rach. And now you." I always reply, "You should be
happy Rach doesn't want in your pants, that would be just disgusting."
The other three girls try to be friendly, but none of us makes much

of an effort. I don' t really want to be friends with them; we don' t have
anything in common. They are always worried about their hair, their
makeup, and their clothes. I just don't give a crap about that stuff.
As for my family, things have gotten better. I think they were letting me
adjust  the  first  week,  because  no  one  ever  really  bothered  me.  Now
they  are  always  up  my  butt.  Kellan  and  Brody  are  always  around.
Brody  most  of  the  time  is  texting  Lola  or  making  out  with  Lola.
Though when she's not around he makes time to talk to me. He's really
funny  and  sweet,  though  he  gives  me  hard  time  about  not  dating.  I
guess since he' s happy, he thinks everyone else should be too.
Kellan  is  actually  really  quiet  and  thoughtful.  He  takes  stock  of  a
situation before he gives his opinion or before he even says anything.
He's very insightful. Both him and Brody still crash on my couch after
parties, but they haven't brought Channing since that first night. During
one of these nights, Kellan was sick in the bathroom and he told me he'
s been in love with Rachel since the first grade. I asked why he didn' t
make  a  move,  and  he  told  me  he's  good  friends  with  Royal  and  that
would be screwed up.
Grandma and Papaw make me eat dinner with them every night now.
Though I compromised and got them to let me cook two nights a week.
They've enjoyed that. Grandma likes to take me shopping on Saturdays
and I hate it. I thought at first she really gave a crap about me, but when
I start talking, I' ve noticed she looks bored. She always wants to talk
about herself. I'm starting to think the woman I met that first week was
a fluke.
Papaw, I found, likes cars as much as I do. He knows way more than
me,  and  has  been  teaching  me  on  Sundays.  It's  really  fun  and  I'm
learning so  many  new things. One Sunday  he took  me fishing, and I
enjoyed that as well. Hooking a worm on a hook was weird, but you get
used to it. I won't touch a fish and every time I catch one, I make Papaw
turn it loose. I've got plenty to eat, so there's no need to kill an innocent
fish.
I' ve also found if I ignore Pierce and his groupies, then they ignore me.
Annabella talks to me some, but never about anything. She told me a
few days ago that I make Spanish not boring. Apparently Pierce' s

girlfriend and her friends are dumb and no fun. Though sometimes we
make fun of them, and giggle during class. This pisses Pierce off, but
not because we are making fun of his girlfriend. I've noticed the past
five weeks that he has something for Annabella. His eyes follow her
everywhere. I've even seen him in the hallways about to punch a guy
for hitting on her. Rach says it's because she's Pierce's older brother's
girlfriend. I don't think it is.
I thought I didn't want Channing. And I thought I could go the rest of
my life without knowing anything about him, but things have changed
over the past weeks. Five weeks to be exact. I don't even know when it
snuck up on me. It was like one day I hated him and then next I still
hated him, but now I want to jump his bones. Which is really weird. I
don't  like  the  way  it  makes  me  feel.  I  can  really  tell  I've  never  been
turned on before, because there is nothing like this. Nothing at all.
I' ll start from the beginning. The first week till the third week, nothing
happened, which was fine with me. I had pretty much written him off,
he didn't matter, but then I learned a few things. Or he showed me a few
things.
Get your mind out of the gutter, because it wasn't like that. I still don't
know what he was doing here. It had to have been ten o'clock or later. I
was swimming, which I liked to do late at night. It honestly helps me
sleep. Tires me out. So yeah, I'm doing laps, enjoying the water, when
Maggie  lets  out  a  happy  bark.  Maggie  has  two  barks,  happy  and
dangerous. So I figured it was Kellan or Brody. Even my grandparents.
When I popped out of the water though, it was Channing. I was at the
deep  end,  pulling  my  goggles  off  and  he  at  the  shallow  end,  just
standing there. "What do you want?" I asked timidly.
Most of the time I had been around him, other people were there. I didn'
t  feel  threatened  because  no  one  would  let  him  do  anything  to  me.
Tonight, though, it was only us and Maggie and she didn't seem to be
inclined to bite off his leg.
He didn't answer me, and I was starting to get weirded out. He was just
standing there with this hooded look. His face blank but those eyes, oh
those  eyes,  they  told  a  different  story.  That's  when  things  started  to
change between us. I didn't know him, I didn't want to know him, but I

kind of wanted him.
"Can  I  help  you?"  I  finally  snapped,  uncomfortable  with  the  way  he
was looking at me.
"Do you want Royal?" he asks, softly, so softly I almost didn't catch it.
Caught off guard by his blunt question, I snapped out, "No, I do not
want Royal. If I wanted Royal I would have him, considering he asks
me  out  everyday."  I  shook  my  head,  exasperated.  I  will  never
understand  boys.  They  say  girls  don't  know  what  they  want.  Well
honey, boys don't know what they want either.
He looked shocked for a moment, and then his face went blank again.
"You  aren't  like  most  girls,"  he  told  me,  putting  his  hands  into  his
pockets. His black shirt stretched across his chest, forming around his
pectorals.  His  dark  wash  jeans  hung  off  his  hips  and  that's  when  I
noticed he wasn't wearing any shoes. His toes are well taken care off,
which isn't something I would expect on a teenage boy.
"You're not like most guys," I blurted out. He's been kind of making me
nervous to tell you the truth. Yeah I'd known him but I didn't know him.
And anything he had ever said to me was mean, or degrading.
He raised an eyebrow and let out a chuckle. I think the chuckle is what
got me. I wasn't expecting it to be real. He meant that chuckle, I just
don't know if he meant for me to hear it. "No, I'm not."
I was starting to turn into a prune, so I slowly climbed my way out of
the pool. Of course I was wearing a bikini, so I wished someone had
shot me right then. The October air was chilly, so my nipples pebbled
and I felt totally uncomfortable.
I tried not to look at Channing, but like most of the times I've known
him, I could feel his eyes on me. "What?" I snarled, losing my patience
fast in the cold and his searing gaze.
He walked over to me, his stride sure-footed and graceful. Hell even
the way he walks is sexy. Jesus, what is wrong with me. He stopped
about a foot away and I noticed his eyes were on my face, not my erect
nipples. "Try to hold your breath longer during the free style. You' ll
move faster and get a better workout. "
"Huh?" I stammered out, flabbergasted.

He  chuckled  again,  this  time  moving  even  closer,  "I've  been  on  the
swim team since I was six years old." He paused, and the look in his
eyes made me think he wasn't sure about the next words. "I shouldn't
have watched you, I' m sorry. "
My right eyebrow rose of its on accord. "Did you just apologize about
something?" I asked him.
He eyes went from pleasant to hostile in five seconds. I should have
just  shut  up  and  walked  away.  "Yeah.  You  don't  have  to  be  a  bitch
about it. "
Then I narrowed my eyes, "You shouldn't have been watching me like
some creepy stalker," I spat out finally reaching for my towel.
I guess he thought I was getting away because he grabbed me around
my waist. The second his hands touched me I sucked in a huge breath.
Fire  exploded  through  out  my  body.  And  when  I  say  fire  I  mean
inferno, the good kind of inferno. I think I finally knew what the hell
everyone was going on about. "You shouldn't have been out here in an
itty bitty bikini. Guys get ideas about that you know. Anything could
have happened. "
I don' t know what came over  me but I slapped him.  He did kind of
imply  he  was  going  to  rape  me.  "You  can  leave  the  same  way  you
came." I started to walk away but I quickly stopped and met his eyes. "I
suggest you stick to your own threat and stay away from me. "
He  griped  my  hip  tighter.  Don't  worry,  the  fire  was  still  dancing
through my blood but it turned to a mix of lust and anger. Never a good
combination.  He  moved  to  right  in  front  of  me.  We  were  touching,
chest to chest. My nipples scraped against his chest, every time I took a
breath, and since I was pretty much panting, that was a lot of scraping.
He lowered his face down to mine, our lips almost touching when he
said, "I will, no worries there, Paisley." He said my name like a curse,
but it still sent chills down my spine. "Just remember what you feel like
right now. And when it tortures you later, think about me,  with you.
What we could do with each other." He backed away from me, never
breaking eye contact. His words made my skin erupt into goose flesh
and a shiver raced under my skin. Then he ruined it, "Because I sure
won't."
Then he was gone.

Chapter 11
AFTER THE NIGHT by the pool, I stayed as far away from Channing
as humanly possible. I don't make eye contact, and if he moves close to
me, I step away. I don't want him to think I'm harboring romantic ideas
about him. Which I am, but not the kind you think. I want to see what
he looks like without any of his clothes. I want to see his face while he's
having sex. Yes, I do realize this is weird, but let me explain.
Channing has two faces. Blank and angry. I've only seen him smirk and
laugh around me. At school that stupid face is blank or angry, and it
usually appears angry when Royal flirts with me. Which he does a lot.
I want to see Channing in the throes of passion, simply because I want
to see him feel. I'm sure that he does feel, but he doesn't show it. I' ve
only had sex once, but I know it was hard as shit to keep the look of
pain and discomfort off my face.
Today though, I'm stuck going to a party. I don't even know how I got
talked into it. Mostly because it's at my house. Not my guesthouse but
the grandparent's house. They went out of town last night on vacation.
It'  s  Grandmas  birthday  weekend,  so  they  took  a  trip  up  to  Florida.
They are taking BeeBee to Disney World. Apparently it' s a tradition to
take the grandkids to Disney. They wanted to take me, but I refused to
go. I'd rather not get groped by some creepy man in a Mickey Mouse
costume.
I told Kellan I wasn't going to come out of my guesthouse, but he said
he would evict me with force, if it comes down to it. I just rolled my
eyes and told him fine.
Sometimes  I'm  not  very  good  at  explaining  things,  so just  to  let  you
know,  Kellan  and  Brody  do  not  live  at  Grandmas.  They  both  live  in
separate homes with their families. But since their parents are going to
be home, they have to throw it at my house. Yippee!
This is how I have found myself in my bedroom, putting on a stupid
dress. I like my jeans. Rachel is here though, and threatened with

bodily harm if  I wore anything but a dress. I explained I didn't even
want to go, but she insisted, with an evil gleam in her eyes.
The dress, I have to admit, is actually pretty awesome. Its strapless with
a heart shaped bodice. It's green and  matches  my eyes perfectly.  My
hair  looks  redder  than  it  actually  is,  which  I  find  amazing.  Green
happens to be my favorite color, so I'm pretty lucky green looks really
good on me.
My hair is down and crazy. I usually wear it up. It's so damn long I
really don't like to mess with it. Rachel tells me it's gorgeous hair and I
should wear it down more often. The curls bounce when I move, and
being  rich  means  I  have  enough  money  to  find  hair  products  that
actually  get  rid  of  the  frizz.  I  honestly  don't  think  my  hair  has  ever
looked this good.
My make-up is heavy on my eyes, but simple everywhere else. Even
my lip-gloss is clear. I have a matching pair of green heels, but they're
only three inches. I'm not even going to attempt the six inches Rachel
prefers.
Rachel  looks  stunning.  Her  dress  is  a  pale  pink  and  ties  around  her
neck. The back is low cut and her ass looks amazing. She also has on
matching pink heels. Her makeup is heavier than mine, but it doesn' t
look like too much.
"Can we get this over with?" I whine, walking out of my bedroom.
She looks up from her cell phone and her mouth drops open. "Jesus,
you are going to give Channing a heart attack," she tells me, walking
over to inspect me closer.
"Why are you always worried about what Channing thinks of me?" I
question raising my eyebrows and putting my hands on my hips.
She smirks before fluffing up my skirt. "I know you think he hates you,
and he might, because hey, he's a dude. But you forget that I'm twin
sisters to his best friend." She walks over to the coffee table where she
left her purse before she finishes. "I've heard them talking." She pauses
for emphasis. "About you. "
I scrunch my eyes up and drop my hands, "Huh?" Does it seem like I
say that a lot? I do, especially around these people. They all talk in code
and whispers.

She laughs before linking her elbow with mine. "It was a few weeks
ago. Channing showed up late one night, seriously pissed off. I didn' t
even know he was there until I was almost upon them. " She opens the
front door and ushers me outside. "Channing was ranting about you. He
said something about you looking hot in your bikini, and that if he didn'
t  hate  you  so  much,  he  would  have  thrown  you  down  on  one  of  the
lounges chairs. "
I gasp, stopping in shock. "He really said that? You're not pulling my
leg?"
She laughs again, tugging me onward. "No seriously he said that. Royal
told him to go for it, but Channing stated he couldn't. Royal asked him
why the hell not, and he replied that you get under his skin and he' d
more than likely strangle you. "
Me? I get under Mr. Channing Southerland's skin? Please.
"I  don't  believe  a  word  of  that.  The  night  he  was  talking  about,  he
showed up out of nowhere, was watching me swimming. I got out and
he proceeded to put me in my place. "
We finally make it to the kitchen door. I can already feel the heavy bass
from the inside. "You get under his skin, Paisley. No one gets under his
skin. The guy is a fucking robot. He doesn't care about anyone, save for
Royal, his step-father, and his grandmother." She stops me and meets
my eyes. "He has to care what you think, if he said you get under his
skin."
I just shrug my shoulders, done with this conversation. I've had a talk
with Kellan about Rachel. She tends to get drunk within  the first ten
minutes and does her own thing. She won't be worried about me in a
little bit.
She  just  rolls  her  eyes  and  lets  us  into  the  house.  I 'm  immediately
grabbed up in a bear hug, and then thrown over someone' s shoulder. I
recognize  the  brown  head  as  Kellan.  "Kellan  put  me  down.  You'  re
going to show everyone my panties!" I yelp, slamming my hands into
his broad back.
"Not until we get you something to drink!" he hollers, taking off in a
run, bouncing me up and down on his shoulder.
"Kellan! Put little cuz down! You're going to make her sick before

she  even  gets  a  drink!  "  Brody  yells  from  across  the  crowded  room.
There are people everywhere. I know most of them from school, but a
lot of them I have no idea about.
I' m finally set down beside Brody, who has Lola tucked into his side.
She looks amazing in a white dress, that hits mid thigh. At least mine is
an inch from my knees. Natasha and Jasmine stand on her other side,
but their dresses are yellow and gold.
Kellan hands me a red solo cup. I'm about to turn him down when my
eyes  meet  a  pair  of  sexy  smoky  blues.  I  nearly  groan,  and  not  from
passion.  I  wonder  if  he'll  keep  his  distance  tonight,  or  if  he'll  pull
something. He tends to always take me by surprise.
His face is blank, of course, but those eyes tell a different story. I feel
my  face  flush  from  those  eyes.  My  entire  body  erupts  in  flames,  the
kind where you want to rip all your clothes off and hump someone. My
breasts swell a little and there's tingling in my thighs. I quickly take a
gulp from my glass, ignoring the horrible taste. I need to calm my body
down.
I turn away before I can check him out. From the look his eyes, I really
don't want to egg him on. And I don't want to egg my hormones on by
checking him out. That boy knows how to fill out a shirt and a pair of
jeans.
"Paisley! " Rachel yells finding her way to me.
"What?" I shout back, then sipping some more of my beer.
She stops in front of me, her eyes a little glazed. "Why are you drinking
beer! You need some shots! " She grabs my hand and pulls me over to
the bar. "Royal! Make my girl here some tequila shots! "
He smirks at me, taking in my outfit with his eyes. I can't see his lower
half but he looks good in his black dress shirt. How am I just realizing
these people dress formally to get drunk? Doesn't that seem stupid?
Royal  looks  over  my  head  slightly  and  his  smirk  gets  even  bigger.  I
don't  turn  around  to  see  what  he's  looking  at.  I'm  pretty  sure  I  know
what or who it is. "Tequila shots for the pretty lady,"  he says softly,
crooking his finger at me. I' m starting to feel my beer, so I go bold and
walk sexily over to him. Then I give him a wink. He motions me even

closer,  then  he  whispers  in  my  ear.  "You  better  watch  what  you  do
tonight or you might end up in someone' s bed. "
I pull back and looked confused. He knows I'm not serious and that I
don' t take his flirting seriously. He waits until I meet his eyes again
before  pointedly  looking  over  my  shoulder.  I  turn  before  I  can  stop
myself and meet those smoky eyes again. This time I can't help it when
I see his form fitting grey dress shirt. His slacks strain against his thighs
and I can't help the groan that passes my lips. My entire body is tingling
now, and I want to rush over and devour him. His hair is even messier
then usual, like someone just got done running her fingers through it.
He's  freaking  perfect  in  the  looks  department.  I  just  wish  he  were
perfect in the attitude department.
I finally take in the way he's looking at me. His eyes blaze, making the
inferno in  me blaze even brighter. My breathing starts  to hitch and I
have to clinch my thighs together before I run over there and kiss him.
Alcohol and my hormones do not mix.
I turn back towards Royal and look him in the eyes. "I think I'm in
trouble."
His smirk softens into a smile. "Oh honey, you're in a world of
trouble."
That doesn't sound good. Too bad I don't really care.
Chapter 12
I'VE BEEN AT this party for three hours, and I'm freaking drunk. Not
falling down drunk, but dancing my ass off and a little dizzy drunk. My
limbs and lips are numb and I keep wondering why this is so fun. I' ve
only been drunk one other time, and you remember what happened that
night. Hopefully I don't throw up this time.
I' ve been in the living room dancing for the last hour. Every once in a
while Rachel will show up with a shot, but then she'll disappear again.
She is also wasted but not sick, yet. I think she might be getting

there. She was slurring her words the last time she came around.
Dancing is freaking fun. I don't think I've ever had this much fun. I' m
moving my hips and torso to the music. My arms are above my head,
and it feels freeing. I thought I might get too much male attention but it
seems like everyone is leaving me alone. Something I'm very grateful
for.
Or it could be because Annabella came over to dance with me. I can't
believe she showed up with Pierce and posse  in tow. She doesn't say
anything as she starts dancing but I give her a look and she explains.
"Channing will break anyone's hand that touches you and Pierce will
kill  anyone  who  touches  me.  You're  the  safest  dance  partner  I  can
have." She says the last with a little twirl and raises her drink in the air.
I'm too drunk to tell her Channing wouldn't hurt anyone for me.
I dance for about thirty more minutes, and then I decide I'm ready for
bed. "I' m going to go. I' m tired," I yell over the music at Annabella.
She nods and stops dancing. She doesn't tell me bye or good night. Just
walks over to Pierce and gives him a flirty little smile.
I'  m  heading  to  my  guesthouse  when  Kellan  and  Brody  (both  super
drunk) stop me. They call me a party pooper but I wave it off. Its one
o'clock in the morning and I'm tired.
I finally make it away from them and into the kitchen. I'm about to open
the door when I realize it's pouring down raining. This makes me sad
for a second but then I get super happy. I can go dance in the rain. And
no one will see me!
I' m out the door before I know it and out in the open rain. It pelts my
face but I only close my eyes and lift up my arms. I sing, "Roar" by
Katy Perry, in my head, and dance to my own music. I'm soaking wet
before  long  and  I  don't  even  care.  I'm  moving  around  like  no  ones
business when I feel a pair of strong arms wrap around my waist.
I  almost  let  out  a  scream  but  I've  opened  my  eyes  and  realized  its
Channing with his arms wrapped around me. I quickly remember the
look we exchanged earlier and my heart starts racing. The blood roars
in my veins, begging me to touch him back.
His black hair is plastered to his face and his clothes are soaked. I look
down his body, taking in the clothes, dripping wet and sticking to

his body like a second skin. That's when I notice I was about to go into
the pool before he saved me.
It' s hard to figure out what happens next. My thoughts are scattered
and making no sense. I just know he did something nice for me and I
want to thank him. So I lift up on my toes and place my lips against his,
super soft. I let off just as quickly, thinking how soft his lips are and I
want to kiss him again. "Thank you. "
He doesn't let me go, and he doesn't say anything. He just stares at my
lips.  I'm  mesmerized  by  the  look  in  his  eyes.  Its  all  heat  and  male.
Primal. Oh sweet Jesus. The rain is freezing but I don't notice, I'm too
drunk and too turned on.
Heat blasts from his  body, keeping me close to him.  He doesn't stop
staring  and  I  don't  know  what  to  do.  My  thighs  are  tingling  and  my
body aches for him to touch me. It seems like I've waited years for him
to touch me. I lift back up on my toes and right before my lips meet his,
I say, "Kiss me." It's a demand and it's a plea.
I  notice  his  breathing  is  heavy,  just  like  mine.  His  fingers  tightened
when  I  demanded  he  kiss  me,  and  it  seems  like  forever  before  he
moves. Those amazing lips slam down on mine and I erupt. My arms
go around his neck and right into his hair. He's too tall for me, so I jump
up  and  wrap  my  legs  around  him.  His  palms  immediately  go  to  my
thighs, and then under my dress.
It's not long before he's using his tongue to pry my mouth open. The
warmth and taste of him, hits me like a ton of bricks. I moan around his
lips  and  clutch  him  tighter  to  me.  Then  I'  m  being  set  down  on
something cold and wet.
I open my eyes and break away. I didn't even notice us moving but now
I' m sitting on the hood of my car. Channing though, he doesn' t let me
get  away  for  long.  His  lips  are  back  on  mine  and  his  tongue  is
demanding my submission. His taste is so powerful it nearly knocks me
over. Warm spice, mint, and whiskey. Mmmmm.
He breaks away from my lips, and starts trailing his up and down my
neck. I'm panting so hard; it's a wonder I don't pass out from lack of
oxygen. My hands leave his neck to go under his shirt. We both groan
when  my  hands  touch  his  skin.  His  abs  are  toned  and  a  little  more
packed

than they looked.
I' m growing impatient, so I try to rip the thing off of him. Then I realize
it has buttons so I do rip it open. Buttons fly everywhere but I don' t
care. His golden skin is on display and I want to touch him. So I
do.
His  chest  is  broader  than  it  looks,  blocking  out  the  rest  of  the  world
while I' m pressed to it. His lips start sucking deeply at my neck, before
he bites me, gently. I moan and press against him. The softness of me
meets the hardness of him. That makes him bite hard, so I start grinding
on it.
Boy does that feels good.
His lips come back up to mine, and then his tongue is there, thrusting
against mine. I moan when his hands reach my panties. They never left
my ass. He was just sitting there squeezing it. That felt amazing too. I
think he is going to stop me, or at least touch me, but he doesn't. No he
slips  his  hands  under  my  panties  and  starts  pulling  them  down.  My
breathing hitches even more. He finally pulls them off and then reaches
to lift my dress up. My sex is exposed and when he gets his first look,
he groans.
The lighting isn't perfect but there's a street lamp near by, giving us just
enough to see everything. Like him  pulling out his  wallet. I hear the
crinkling of the foil packet as he puts the wallet back in his pocket. I
don' t waste any time in unzipping him. I notice the absence of his belt,
but I don't think about that.
I just want him inside me.
I move his briefs out of the way, getting my hand on his hardness. His
hand  moves  mine  gently  away,  before  he  slides  the  condom  over  it.
This is where I should start freaking out. I shouldn't let it go any further.
I don't know that much about him, other than he's an asshole. That he
hates me, but since I'm freaking drunk, my body is telling my head to
shut up. And it listens.
He tilts my hips up a little and looks down at me. His thumb brushes
over  my  sex,  making  me  squirm.  His  eyes  look  up  at  mine  and  the
storm in there, it makes me lose every doubt I've ever had about him.
This guy, he wants me. Those eyes tell me he'd do anything to have me,

too.
So  I  move  my  hips  against  his  erection,  letting  out  little  noises  with
how good it feels. His eyes finally leave mine, looking back down at
me. He watches the whole time as he enters me. Slowly, so slowly. Its
freaking torture and I want to tell him to hurry, but the words are caught
in my throat.
He's freaking big and it hurts. I thought it was only supposed to hurt the
first time. Though when he gets all the way in, he stills and lifts my
chin, his lips meeting mine. My hands wrap around his neck, holding
on. The kiss gets me fired up again, so I move my hips little to let him
know I' m okay.
Channing doesn't waste any time. He pulls out only to slam back home.
God, that feels amazing. His lips never leave mine as he pounds into
me. It's not gentle but I wouldn't have it any other way. I clutch my legs
around his narrow waist and hold on.
He lets my lips go, only to set his forehead against mine. I'm lost in the
way  he  looks  right  now.  There  is  total  rapture  on  his  gorgeous  face.
Like he's never done anything better than this. I don't really blame him,
because I feel the same way.
I feel something build up in my lower belly. It coils and springs apart as
I  watch  his  face.  I'm  so  lost  in  my  release  I  don't  notice  my  nails
digging and scratching his back. He lets out a growl and his thrusts get
out of control, jerky.
Then it's over and everything just got awkward. If it wasn't me, I would
think the shocked looks on our faces would be comical. He slowly pulls
out of me, and we both groan at the loss.
He pulls my dress down, and then fixes his jeans. I have no idea where
my panties are, but I don't care. I'm waiting for him to move so I can get
away. But he doesn't, he just stares at me.
It' s at this point I realize its not raining anymore, and we just had sex
on the hood of my car. I feel the vomit burn the back of my throat, so I
push him out of the way. I race to my guesthouse, slamming the door
when  I  get  inside.  I'm  not  sure  if  he'll  follow  me,  so  I  lock  the  door
before running to my bathroom.
I empty my stomach of everything and I still dry heave. I hear

people banging on the door, but I never get up to answer it. I know he' ll
be there. I can feel him out there. Its like he's marked me as his, and
now all I feel is him. This so not good.
I finally get off the floor and brush my teeth. I go into my bedroom and
see Maggie lying there, looking at me. I quickly change into my PJs
and climb in behind her.
I try to block out the thoughts, but they just keep coming. I just fucked
Channing Southerland on my car.  We hate each  other.  I don' t know
him. I' m a slut. Over and over again. The banging on my door lasts a
very long time. I know its Rachel and Brody. I think they are worried
about me. My phone keeps going off as well.
I don't answer any of it. I'm completely numb, except for the thoughts
in my head. They still won't shut up. Then I just close my eyes and go
to sleep.
Chapter 13
THE  NEXT  DAY,  I'm  hung-over.  I  don't  know  why  I  thought  I
wouldn't  be.  Seeing  as  how  many  tequila  shots  I  had.  Though  I  did
hope the throwing up would take care of it.
My head pounds, my stomach churns, and I'm so freaking thirsty. That
is what gets me out of bed. I keep PowerAde in my fridge, for after I
swim. I make my way to my kitchen and stumble around, until I finally
make it to the fridge. I'm sucking down the blue stuff before I know it.
I rummage around in my drawers until I find a bottle of pain medicine.
I pop two of those in and lay my head down on the bar. Images now
flash through my head. Me kissing Channing in the rain, making out
with Channing on the hood of my car, letting Channing take my panties
off,  having  sex  with  Channing  on  the  hood  of  my  car,  and  finally
running after said sex with Channing. I have become a slut overnight.
What came over me! I don't have sex with random dudes on the hood of
my car, let alone have sex. This is crazy. Who have I become? I

don' t know this girl. Everything mattered before. Now nothing matters.
Yes,  I'm  ashamed  of  myself,  but  it's  not  like  I  had  sex  with  several
different people last night. We used protection and that's more than my
friend Carly does.
I shake my head and close my eyes. The look on his face is seared into
my mind. It won't leave. I would scrub it from my mind with my loofa,
but I want to remember it. I want to remember the look that I gave him.
He wasn't closing  his eyes and thinking of another girl while having
that face. No he was looking into my eyes, telling how much he wanted
me. Letting me know it was I, and no one else.
Fuck.
I'm  in  over  my  head.  Now  I  don't  know  how  to  act  around  him.  He
never said anything to me. Not one word. Then I remember the taste of
him.  Warm  spice,  mint  and  whiskey.  He  must  have  been  drunk,  just
like me. Maybe he won't remember or will pretend it didn't happen. I
hope it's the first but I know it'll be the latter.
But now I know what it's like with him. Even standing here, hung-over
from  hell,  my  body  wants  him.  It  liked  what  he  could  give  us.  I'  ve
never  even  gotten  myself  off,  let  alone  when  I  had  sex  with  Derek.
Channing didn't even have to try. I was sitting there like a dog in heat.
Panting and scratching his back. I'm such a slut!
I decide to put it at the back of my mind. I have other things I need to
think  about.  I  have  an  essay  due  in  Mr.  Talon's  class,  and  a  whole
chapter  I  have  to  go  over  in  Mr.  Horton's  class.  Yeah,  I'll  do  my
homework and pretend it never happened.
I push up from the bar and head into my bathroom. I brush my teeth and
hair before I look at myself. I'm afraid of what I'll find. Shock rushes
over me when I see my neck. There are two hickeys, one on the right
side and one of the left. The one on the left is faint, easy to cover up
with  make-up.  The  one  on  my  right  is  dark  red  and  I  peek  close  to
notice two teeth mark near the top.
He freaking marked me. I' m about to be ticked off when I remember
his back. I had to have left marks. I was digging my nails into him. I
don't even know how I'm going to able to go to school tomorrow. I will
never have enough make-up to cover that up. I don't think anyone

will  think  it  strange  if  I  wear  a  scarf.  It  is  October  and  a  bit  drafty
outside.  Yeah,  I  can  wear  a  white  t-shirt  with  my  grey  scarf,  some
jeans, and my ugg boots. That's totally a style right now.
Yeah but what do I do about tomorrow? I could get away with a scarf
today, since I don't plan on partying tonight. That won't seem strange.
But  two  days  in  a  row?  Rachel  would  catch  on.  There's  no  way  she
would miss it.
Speaking  of  Rachel,  I  should  probably  check  my  phone.  I  bet  she  is
ticked off about last night. I did kind of just abandon her. I quickly find
the phone in my room. I never turned it off, so I notice the twenty text
messages and four missed calls.
I go through the text messages and feel like crap, until I notice one is
from this morning. And I don't know the number. The rest are all from
Rachel, Brody, and Kellan. They wanted to know if I was okay, or if I
needed any help. A few at the beginning wanted to know where I was.
I sent a text to all three of them, saying I was fine and I just fell asleep.
They all know I' m a hard sleeper. I fell asleep once in seventh period,
and apparently they were shaking me and calling my name, trying to
wake me. Channing, I believe, finally dropped a book on the table in
front of me, which got me up.
I finally look at the last message. Even though I don't have his number
saved in my phone, I know its him. The message reads loud and clear.
I'm sorry
There  is  only  one  person  who  would  feel  they  needed  to  apologize.
Before I can lose my nerve, I text him back.
It' s okay. We were both drunk. These things happen.
I almost put it was just a mistake, but it doesn't feel like one to me, and
I don' t want him to think I think that. I feel touched though, that he sent
me a text. He could have pretended it never happened. He could have
thrown it in my face. He could have done a lot of things, but he

chose to be sweet. I don't think Channing Southerland tells that many
people he is sorry.
I leave last night behind as I grab a shower. By the time I'm out and
getting dressed, Rachel is knocking on my door. I've found that my hair
covers up the second hickey. I'm so glad I didn't get it all cut off when
Grandma suggested it. I would be in on hell of a pickle right now.
"Girl you missed it last night! I was so pissed you went to bed!" she
exclaims upon walking into my house. I cringe from her high-pitched
voice and move to the couch.
"What happened?" I inquire, not really caring what did happen.
She smiles fondly, as if she is reliving it in her head. "So get this, Royal
has been booty calling Natasha since the beginning of the year. " She
moves  to  the  couch  besides  me,  setting  her  bag  down  on  the  coffee
table.  "He  goes  off  and hooks  up  with  a  junior  last  night.  She  found
them in a room together, and went insane. She was running around the
house, destroying their clothes. She was calling the poor girl all kinds
of rude names. It's not like any of us knew.
"Anyway, she was causing this huge scene, when Channing walks in."
She smirks, looking away from me. What did Channing do? "His shirt
was open and he was soaking wet. Brody said later it looked like he just
came from some tryst. I don't know if that is true because I asked him
what happened. He said he got drunk and wanted to go for a swim. He
ripped his shirt off because he didn't have the patience to take it off. He
said it started raining while he was in there. "
She takes her phone out of her bag and starts typing. I assume she is
answering the text message she just got. She finishes while typing. "So
anyway,  he  kicks  Natasha  out  and  told  her  to  find  new  friends.  He
really didn't like her embarrassing his best friend."
"That was harsh of him. Though I don't blame him," I tell her sitting
back on the couch and closing my eyes.
"He was in a weird mood last night. His face wasn't blank at all." I feel
her scoot closer, making sure I know this next part is juicy. "He looked
like he just had a really good time with someone." I pop my eyes open
and look at her, but she finishes before I can make up some excuse. "I
thought maybe it was you, but he said he passed you going to your

house."
"Yeah  I  know  what  you  mean.  He  didn't  say  anything  to  me  when  I
passed  him.  I  was  drunk  and  ready  for  a  verbal  lashing."  I  close  my
eyes again, this time Channing standing there with his shirt open, water
dripping everywhere, and his hair crazy messy. Shivers float over my
skin and my thighs instantly start tingling.
My hormones seem to be even worse now that I'm not drunk.
I hear a loud nose before a big splash. I open my eyes and exchange
looks with Rachel. The boys are here. I try to  make up some excuse
about going out there, but she takes me anyway. Brody and Kellan are
in the water. I start to breathe in relief until Channing walks out from
the kitchen. His hair is flat, falling onto his forehead. He' s wearing a
white t-shirt that clings to him and swim trunks. Sunglasses cover his
eyes,  but  I  feel  them  on  me.  His  face  is  blank  and  I'm  thankful.  I
wouldn't be able to handle it if I knew what he was thinking.
Rachel and I sit in the lounge chairs and start talking to the guys in the
pool. Royal shows up about the time Channing is taking off his shirt.
His back is to me on the other side of the pool. I hiss in a breath when I
see his back.  There are little half  moon indentions and four long red
scratches. I feel heat instantly flood my cheeks.
"Damn  Channing,  had  a  wild  one  did  you?  "  Royal  taunts,  playfully
punching him in the arm.
Channing stiffens and I wonder if he knew they were even there. He
looks  over  his  shoulder,  his  eye  downcast,  trying  to  get  a  look.  His
eyes,  no  longer  covered  in  sunglasses,  meet  mine  and  my  breathing
goes  from  normal  to  panting  in  a  nanosecond.  The  smoky  blues
swirling  with  his  lust.  And  there's  a  fierce  look  on  his face,  one  that
says if he had the chance he would come over here and claim me.
I want to fan my face, but I know that would make it obvious, so I just
sit there trapped. "I'm going to go get my homework done guys," I tell
the  group  as  I  look  away  from  Channing.  They  groan  and  moan,
making me roll my eyes. "I have so much to do. Plus I'm hung-over and
tired."
I finally make my escape and get to my house. Maggie is waiting by the
door, so I let her in with me. I grab my backpack from the

bedroom and lay everything out on the coffee table. Then I get to work.
An hour later, there's a knock on the door. I startle but get up anyway. I
assume its Rachel, wanting to get her bag, which I moved to the couch.
But you know what they say about assuming: it makes an ass out of you
and me.
When I open the door, Channing is standing there. My breath hitches
and my stomach clenches. He put his sunglasses back on, so I can't see
what he's thinking. He never says a word, but he moves the hair from
my shoulder. My chest flutters at the light touch and my palms get
sweaty. He leans over it, placing a sweet kiss there. It's like he's trying
to kiss my booboo better. I think I might swoon.
When he stands back up, he just turns and goes.
I think Royal was right when he said I was in a world of trouble.
Chapter 14
THE NEXT MORNING, my stomach is a mass of nerves. I have to see
him today. He is in three of my classes, and I sit at the same table he
does for lunch. I'll have to be around him, and not jump his bones.
I have no idea what is going on between us. It's confusing and my
thoughts and feelings don't know which way to turn. Oh one hand, he's
hot, sexy, and knows what he's doing in that department. On the other
hand, he's mean, arrogant, and intimidating.
I don't even know what I want concerning him either. Do I want to date
him, or pretend it never happened? I may not be experienced when it
comes to sex, but I'm pretty sure it's not like that with everyone. Plus
I've never been so drawn to anyone. It's driving me nuts.
I pull Dancer up to a spot in the school parking lot. I thought I might
have a little bit before I had to deal with him, but the second I see his
Jag, my stomach flutters and my throat goes dry.
Channing is leaning on his car, parked in the row above me and a few
cars down. Our group is standing around him, chatting. Then I notice
something that makes my stomach drop. Jasmine is wrapped

around his body like a blanket. His arm is around her waist and he leans
over to whisper something in her ear. She giggles and I want to walk
over there and punch her in the face. Great. Now I' m jealous.
Well, I guess this means he wants to pretend it never happened. I'm a
little disappointed, but I should have seen this coming. I wouldn't be
able to handle Channing. He'd be way too much for me. I'm pretty sure
he would consume me.
I finally get out of my car, after glaring holes into the happy couple. I
slam the door and wince. Everyone is now staring at me. I force a smile
and wave, heading for the front doors. Vince catcalls me and I flip him
off, earning a few chuckles. I don't usually hang with them unless I
have to. While Royal likes to flirt, Vince is a total perv and I' d rather
not go over there and let him undress me with his eyes.
Rachel leaves the group and heads into the building with me. "Natasha
gets exiled and Jasmine moves in. I should have seen that coming," she
mutters rummaging around in her bag.
"I didn't know Natasha and Channing were dating?" I know she acted
like she was, but I never saw him give her anything but friendship.
"Oh they weren't, but Natasha called dibs. Now that she's out, Jasmine
has dibs. I just didn't expect him to actually hook up with her." We stop
at my locker and I furrow my brows.
"They hooked up?" I ask when I shouldn't. I don't want to know who
he's been with. It's none of my business.
She shakes her head up and down, "Yeah at the party on Saturday. You
remember yesterday he had all those scratches on his back? " I nod, and
for some reason I feel relief course through my body. "Apparently it
was her. I never took her for a wild thing. She seems like she would lie
there and take it. "
I sputter at her blinking my eyes. "Wow, Rach. That was bit much."
She rolls her eyes before hoisting her bag up her arm. "I'm just calling it
like I see it. Anyway, I have to go. See you at lunch! " she calls over her
shoulder as she leaves.
I turn back to my locker, moving stuff around, trying to find my

notes for AP English. When someone stops at the locker next to mine, I
freeze. I can feel his eyes on me, taking me in. I decided to go with the
scarf but since I was hung-over on Sunday, I totally forgot I had to wear
my uniform. So I'm wearing a black scarf with my blue polo. Not as
cute, but the mark is still there.
"Are  we  going  to  pretend  nothing  happened?"  Channing  questions
softly.
I almost jump out of my skin at the sound of his voice. I haven't heard it
directed at me in a while, so the sound of it sends chills down my spine.
I close my locker door gently and look up at him. He' s also wearing a
blue polo and you know he' s rocking it. And the blue makes his eyes
pop. I' m seriously standing here trying not to drool.
I think about what he asked me and say the first thing that comes to my
mind,  "Is  that  what  you  want?  "  I  don'  t  know  what  I  want,  so  I'  m
simply going to let him lead. I' m still new to how to treat a one-night
stand.
He  looks  at  me  for  a  few  seconds  before  he  responds.  "Yes.  "  His
answer hits me like a ton of bricks. I think my knees might buckle and I
feel tears in the back of my throat. I hadn' t hoped things would change
between us. I just didn' t know I had hoped he would at least be nice to
me now.
Feeling  angry  and  rejected,  I  do  something  I  shouldn't  have.  I  look
away from him and open my locker back up. I feel him walk past me as
he leaves, so I check out the corner of my eye to make sure he's not
looking. No, he's down at the end of the hall talking to Royal. I quickly
take off my scarf and toss it in my locker. I grab some concealer out of
my bag and dab it on my neck. The mark is too dark to be completely
covered, so everyone is going to see it. And when they do, I'm going to
say it was from someone else. Never Channing Southerland.
***
When I sit down at lunch, Rachel is on me immediately. "What the hell,
Paisley! " she plops down in the seat next to mine. Her eyes are huge

and she looks kind of hurt. "Why didn't you tell me you hooked up with
someone? We are girls; we are supposed to share that kind of thing."
I sigh and look around before I say anything. Lola is the only other one
at the table and she's typing on her phone. "Because it wasn't a big deal.
I got drunk and made out with some random guy at the party. "
"Is this before or after you went to bed?" She eyes me suspiciously.
"Before. He'd been checking me out all night. He cornered me in the
kitchen and I was a little horny, so I made out with him. I stopped it
before it went too far." I blush when Lola looks up from her phone and
squints her eyes at me.
Rachel rolls her eyes. "You hooked up with a random stranger? What is
wrong with you? Did you even get his name? " She fires questions at
me left and right.
"Yes I got his name. I'm not totally stupid. Why do you think I didn't
sleep with him? And his name is Chad." I really hope there isn't a Chad
at this school.
"Hmm I don't know any Chad. But whatever. Don't do that again. Now
I'  m  going  to  worry  about  you  every  time  we  go  to  a  party!"  she
exclaims, getting up from the table. "Let's go get something to eat."
I join her in line and listen to her get on to me. I wonder if she would get
on to me if she knew it was Channing? Probably not. She' d probably
start planning our wedding. The poor girl needs a boyfriend. I should
set her up with Kellan. I've seen the way they look at each other. She
doesn't  know  how  to  make  a  move,  and  he's  too  scared  of  Royal.
Though considering Royal and Kellan have known each other all their
lives, you'd think he wouldn't have a problem with it.
When we make it back to the table everyone is there. Kellan and Brody
have already interrogated me, so that's where I got the name Chad. And
I  know  Channing  saw  me  in  English,  but  of  course  he  wouldn't  say
anything. Though I know I feel his eyes burning holes in my neck.
"Little Miss goodie, Paisley Vaughn, actually did something bad. I' m
so proud of you," Royal says, sitting down next to me. Vince looks put
out and glares at  me. I don't even want to acknowledge that. I never
even pretended to flirt with him. What I do with Royal is just fun.

"It wasn't  my first party, nor was it the first time I hooked up with a
random guy. Why it's any of your business, I don't know." I didn't mean
to snap the last part, but hell I'm tired of everyone giving me the second
degree. "If I had known it was going to be this big deal, I would have
left my scarf on," I mutter under my breath.
"Why  did  you  take  the  scarf  off?"  Royal  asks  me,  but  looks  at
Channing.
"Because it's too hot in here to wear it," I mutter that too, but he hears
me.  Honestly  I  think  Royal  hears  everything  and  knows  everything.
The dude is scary insightful. I just hope it leaves me alone.
They all go back to normal after that. They have no reason to believe I
was lying. I've never lied to them before. Besides I only did it to drive
Channing nuts, which I'm sure is working. I can still feel his eyes on my
neck. Then a great idea comes over me.
I picked up carrots today, so I take one and dip it in ranch. I look back at
my chemistry book and slowly put the tip of the carrot in my mouth. I
suck off the ranch and dip it back in. I bring it back up to my mouth and
repeat. When I' m pretty sure I have his attention, I look up. There's that
look in his eyes. The one he had while he was inside me. It makes my
insides light on fire, and my body burn.
Then  I  take  a  bite  out  of  the  carrot  and  smirk  at  him.  Take  that
Channing  Southerland.  Who  does  he  think  he  is?  I  mean  seriously.
Yeah we might have hooked up, but that doesn't mean he needs to act
like  an  asshole.  Frankly,  I  just  wish  he  would  treat  me  with
indifference. All this being mean to me and crap is getting old.
"You're playing with fire," Royal whispers in my ear.
I look up at him and blink. "Huh?" Did he witness my little show?
He looks around before he whispers in my ear. "You're playing with
fire. One of these days he's going to explode, and I don't know if you're
going to be able to handle the heat." He straightens back up and starts
talking to Kellan.
All I can do is stare wide-eyed at the table in front of me.
Then  I  make  a  decision.  Royal's  right.  I'm  sure  I'll  never  survive
Channing Southerland, so I'm not even going to try. From now on I'm
going to ignore him and go on with my life, as if I didn't know what it's

like to be held by him.
For some reason that makes me want to cry.
Chapter 15
I STARTED A war. And while I thought I was done with Channing,
now it's like he doesn't want to let me go. I've spent the past couple of
days trying to figure a way out from under him. I didn't want this war. I
got angry and jealous, so my actions were rash and not thought out. I
never meant for any of this.
I should start from fifth period that day. The day when I challenged him
at lunch. Little did I know I was challenging him. I only wanted to mess
with his head. He likes to act likes he not attracted to me, but I know he
is. Maybe he doesn't realize I can see all those emotions in his eyes.
Anyway, in AP chemistry, I had to get up and help Mrs. Harrison with
an experiment. The second I stood up to go to the front of the class, I
heard Channing cough, "Slut" into his hand. I immediately freeze and
turn back to face him. Was that supposed to bother me? Yeah, I might
feel like a slut, but that doesn't mean I am one.
"Did you have something to say to me, Channing?" I say his name low
and sultry. His eyes flash when I say it and I feel a thrill run through
me. Good, he's not immune.
"Yeah, Paisley, you should have kept the scarf on. People might start to
get ideas." His voice sends shivers to every part of my body. I'm
starting to think he's really pissed off because I told everyone that lame
story. Well, he can shove it, because he's going around telling everyone
it was Natasha he slept with.
"I' m getting ideas about what to do with this pencil," I say clutching
said pencil tightly in my hand. "Like stabbing it in your eye," I mutter.
"Channing, Paisley, if you don't mind, I have a class to teach. You can
solve whatever issues you have with each other, outside of this

classroom,"  Mrs.  Harrison  chimes  in  before  Channing  can  say  his
retort.
The rest of that class and the next were fine. Mostly because he wasn't
in  my  next  class.  So  in  sixth  period,  I  sat  there  as  people  whispered
about Channing and me. Annabella tells them all to shut it, for which I'
m  grateful.  Pierce  kept  giving  me  knowing  looks  and  pervert  eyes.
Annabella  didn't  like  that  too  much.  I'm  not  sure  which  girl  is  his
girlfriend, so I don't even try to see what she thinks. My last class is a
free period so I can leave early. No one would stop me.
So instead of going to seventh period, I headed outside. I had my keys
in my hand, my car key pointed out and away from my body. I calmly
walked next to Channing's Jag. I dug that key into his shiny black car
and I never felt better. Yeah, it was immature, but at this point I could
afford to fix it. Then I walked around to the other side and dug my key
into it too. Also over the hood and the back bumper.
Then I calmly got into my Camaro and drove home. My grandparents
and little sister were back, so I spent the rest of the afternoon, loving on
my sister. Channing never showed up. I kept waiting for him, ready for
his anger and whatever else he would throw at me. It never came that
night. No, it came the next day.
I didn' t see his Jag the next day, so I was hoping and praying he didn' t
come to school today. I was never that lucky. He was leaning against
his locker when I got there. My breathing picked up upon sight of him.
He hands were shoved into the pockets of  his grey slacks. His black
polo strained against his chest, causing severe heart palpations on my
part. His eyes were closed, and I knew then he was waiting for me.
Like he knew I was there, he opened them and met mine. Blue clashed
with green and I gulped. I took a deep breath to calm my racing heart. I
made my way to my locker and opened it, refusing to say anything first.
"Hey," he said it softly, nicely.
If he was going to be a good little boy, then I could be a good little girl.
I sighed and turned to face him, after shutting my locker door. "Yes?" I
question, not looking at his face.
He took a step closer and bent down to my ear. "You left these with me
Saturday night." I feel him slipping his hand into my bag. I feel my

cheeks heat and I shove him away from me. I'm freaking shocked he
would  do  that  in  front  of  everyone,  but  to  tell  the  truth,  no  one  else
knew he just put my panties in there.
"Thanks, Southerland," I snapped stalking away from him.
"My  pleasure,  Vaughn,"  he  had  replied.  I  groaned  when  he  said
pleasure. Yeah I'm sure it was his pleasure.
I  was  out  of  ammo  at  this  point.  So  I  left  him  alone  in  first  period,
lunch, fifth period and seventh period. I know he was waiting for me to
strike. And I would, but I would need something good. Something that
would hurt him, like he kept hurting me.
Telling  everyone  it  was  someone  else,  calling  me  a  slut,  and  then
handing  me  my  panties  in  front  of  the  entire  school,  those  were
designed to hurt me. I needed something to hurt him. So far I'd only
tortured him and keyed his car.
Then it came to me that night. Royal was always trying to get me to go
out with him. Hell he'd even asked me pretty much everyday since I got
here. Hopefully the next day at school he would ask me. I was going to
say yes. I may not want to admit there is something between Channing
and me, but you didn't act like this if you didn't have feelings for them.
If I made it look like I really wanted to go out with Royal, it would hurt
Channing.
I couldn' t wait.
When I got to school the next day, I waited at my car for Royal. I knew
he would arrive with Rachel any minute. I planned on flirting back with
him and  making it look real. I was nervous and scared to death. The
only thing that made me keep with the plan is that Royal wasn't serious
about me. I knew he was only doing it to get a rise out of Channing.
He showed up looking perfect, as every other day. Only his beauty did
nothing for me. Yeah he was nice to look at, but he didn't have smoky
blue eyes or black hair. This was about the time I truly felt like I was in
over my head. I started comparing every guy to Channing and that

was never good.
"Hey Royal," I said in my sweetest voice.
"Hey Paisley. Are you waiting around for me? " He cocked an eyebrow
up  and  I  just  giggled.  I  reached  him  before  he  could  move  on  and
grabbed his hand. I stared up at him like he hung the stars in the sky. He
looked freaked for a minute before he looked to the left.
That's when I noticed Channing standing by a Range Rover. I couldn't
have  had  better  timing!  "Of  course  I'm  waiting  for  you.  Who  else
would I be waiting for?" I told him, twirling a chunk of hair around my
finger.
He smirked and pulled me to his chest. A nervous flutter started in my
stomach,  but  that  was  because  I  really  didn't  want  him  to  kiss  me.  I
would probably end up slapping him in the face. His lips touched my
ear and I almost groaned in revulsion. "Good plan, Vaughn. You'll have
him on his knees before the day is over. "
I almost said huh, but I got it. He knew I was trying to hurt Channing.
And he was going to play along. That made my eyes go big before I
smiled at him sweetly. "Thanks, Sanders. "
And that' s what started my one-week relationship with Royal. As far as
fake boyfriends go, he did a really good job. He held my hand between
each class, held my bag for me, even went and got my lunch for me. He
kissed  my  cheek  and  wrapped  his  arms  around  me  before  we  parted
each day. All of this was done in front of Channing.
Everyday, Channing looked worse. At first he was angry, you could see
it in his eyes. Of course I'm the only one who noticed. I'm starting to
think I'm the only one who looked into this dude's eyes. The he stopped
sitting with us at lunch. He stopped shaving his face too. The stubble
was sexy, as hell and I wanted him to kiss me with his face like that. I
bet it would burn. Is that weird? It is isn't it? Oh lord.
Anyway, the last day, I put a stop to it. Mainly because Royal ended up
with a black eye. I knew who gave it to him. I'm not dumb. So I told
Royal  I  was  done  with  the  charade.  He  asked  if  we  could  still  be
friends. I punched him in the arm.
I don't know what Royal told him, but Channing went back to normal
after that. Started shaving again, eating lunch with us, and he

stopped hurting me. I like to think I really got to him, but now I almost
miss the things he was doing. Even if it was bad attention, it was still
attention. And I wanted his attention.
This makes me one of those girls who go back for more, even though
they really shouldn't. Together Channing and I were a disease. A cancer
taking over and destroying everything in its path.
Then one day it hit me. I had no idea who this guy was. I didn't know
his middle name, where he was born, his favorite color. I didn' t know
his favorite anything. Though I would say his favorite sexual position
is on the hood of a car. I know what his privates look like and I know
what those full lips taste like. And I know how well he uses them. Both
of them.
Sexual tension was what caused all this. My body wants him but my
brain and heart don't. I wonder if it's the same for him.
"So you and my brother really broke up?" Rachel asks me, the day after
I "broke" up with Royal. She was not happy about that at all. I told her
I was sorry but I just couldn't help myself. I was not about to admit I
was fake dating her brother.
"Yes, we really broke up. Neither of us were really into it," I state. We
were sitting on the couch in my living room, watching Catfish on
MTV.
"Good. And I'm glad it was a big production. I couldn't have lived the
rest of the school year if you'd had a bad break up. Channing would
have exiled you and I would have been alone, again." She pouts and I
can only laugh.
Sometimes she was really insightful, like her brother, but other times
she was really dense. I didn't care, because she was fun as hell and easy
to talk to. It just amazes me sometimes.
There's a knock on the front door, so I get up to answer it. When I open
it, I find an older lady standing there. She looks to be the same age as
Grandma. Her hair is honey brown greying but she has the most
amazing blue eyes. She's also dressed expensively in a navy pantsuit.
"Can I help you?" I ask, puzzled. If she's a friend of Grandma's I don't
know why she would be knocking on my door.
"Yes, you can," the woman says. "May I come in?" One of her

eyebrow raises up and she shifts her purse from one hand to the other.
"Umm sure?" Its sounds more like a question than an okay.
I open the door wider for her entrance but I feel a sense of dread when
Rachel spots the older lady. She quickly jumps up and smooths out her
jeans. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Southerland." I freeze where I'm standing
just behind her.
Looks like my other grandmother is back in town.
Chapter 16
"LOVELY TO SEE you again, Rachel. I trust your mother is well?" she
softly inquires of my friend. Margret is quietly intimidating and I don' t
know whether to run screaming or face her down.
"Yes ma'am." Rachel looks between Margret and I before she quickly
packs up her stuff. "I'll see you later, Paisley," she murmurs on her way
out the door. Well, so much for support.
There is an awkward silence that seems to go on forever. I finally look
up at her, wondering why she is being so quiet. What I see in her deep
blue eyes will haunt me for a long time. "Are you okay?" I ask her. I
seriously think she is about to cry, and of course that makes me want to
cry.
She clears her throat and takes a seat on my couch. "Yes dear. I just
haven't  seen  my  youngest  son  in  so  many  years.  Well,  except  in
pictures.  They  never  do  him  justice,  but  you,  you  look  so  much  like
him."  She  sniffles  a  bit  and  I  feel  my  eyes  well.  For  someone  who
doesn't give a crap about anything, this is making me want to cry.
"I'm sorry," I blurt out. It's not like I meant to come here and make her
upset. She did come to me.
She pats the seat next to her and I find myself sitting there with her. "No
need to apologize dear, none of this is your fault." She pats my hand
gently and looks away. "No, I' m afraid this is all my fault. "
I wrap  my fingers around hers. I've never been in a position where I
needed to be comforted, but I think this is what I would like someone to

do if I ever needed it. "I'm sure that's not true," I tell her, even though if
what Grandma told me is true, it's very much her fault.
She  laughs,  which  startles  me.  "I'm  sure  your  other  grandmother
explained everything. I trust she painted me in the bad light, and her in
the good." She shakes her head and shifts around until she is facing me.
"I was very much in love with your grandfather, but Henry was always
who  I  wanted.  Your  grandmother  didn't  know  about  me  and  when
Henry told me he couldn't marry me because he was in love with her, I
went  a  little  insane.  I  disappeared  and  found  my  husband  in  an  old
family friend. He gave me two beautiful sons and I should have been
happy. I was still angry about it when I moved back. I had no idea that
Henry now had three children. Let alone two girls. Charles was smitten
with Virginia from the moment they met. Miranda likes to say I put him
up to it but that wasn't the case.
"No, I told him to stay away from her. I think that only made him want
her more. By the time they eloped, there was nothing I could do. " She
lifts up a delicate hand to wipe away a tear. "I loved your father with all
my heart. I would never have made him do what she said I did. Both of
my sons are my life. Now you and Channing help make up my family.
"I used to talk about one day  meeting you. One day finding you and
getting to know you. It broke my heart when your mother took you. She
was the reason Charles started his drinking. She was selfish and vain.
She just wanted his money, even though she had plenty of her own. She
was cheating on him and doing drugs while pregnant with you. "
I suck in a shocked gasp and blink my eyes a few times. Every time on
of these people tell me about my mother, it just gets worse.
"I'm sorry Paisley, I didn't mean to speak out against your mother, I' m
sure you love her very much-"
"Actually I didn't really know my mother. She was usually too high to
take care of my little sister or me. I don't have a very high opinion of
her anyway." I didn't mean to interrupt her, but I don't want her to think
she hurt my feelings.
"Well then I' m sorry for all that she put you through. You know for a
while Charles wasn't even sure you were his, but he loved you anyway.
We all did. But the day you were born, you looked just like him, no one

could  doubt."  She  shakes  her  head  and  sits  up  a  little  straighter.
"Channing seems to think I want you two together, but that's not the
case. That's the main reason I came to see you today. Yes I talked of
you often, but I didn't know you. I had no idea you had grown into such
a beautiful young woman. "
"Then  why  does  Channing  and  everyone  else  think  you  want  us
together?"  I  ask,  because  this  has  been  the  most  annoying  question
since I moved here.
"I said once, a long time ago, that it would be nice if you were here and
he  could  form  a  relationship  with  you.  I  never  told  him  I  meant
friendship. I'm no matchmaker. But with Channing you have to explain
what you mean in detail. He takes the wrong things to heart. Though I
blame that on his mother. "
I bite my lip, wondering if I should even ask about his mother. It's none
of  my  business,  but  I  still  want  to  know  as  much  as  I  can  about
Channing.  It's  a  sick  and  twisted  thing,  but  its  true.  "What  was  his
mother like?"
She sighs and looks out the window. "She was much like your mother.
Though instead of ignoring him, she paid too much attention. And she
liked alcohol, instead of drugs. She died of lung cancer a few years ago.
" She looks back at me and her face is grim. I don' t think I' ll like what
she has to say next. "Channing' s mother was a sick woman. She picked
out his clothes every morning, even when he was old enough to do it
himself. She made him be serious every second of every day. He never
got to have fun or enjoy being a child. If he messed up or spoke up, she
would hit him. I didn't know this until she was sick. She never did it in
front of us, so we had no idea. Channing wouldn't talk about it. He still
won't talk about it. I worry for him, that maybe he won't ever learn to be
a  normal  man.  And  you  never  know  what  he's  thinking,  because  he
always wears a blank mask.
"Richard, your uncle, married his mother when Channing was five. His
own father was long out of the picture. I was against the match, but I
couldn't tell Richard that. From the moment I met Channing, I fell in
love. He was a beautiful little boy, but so serious. I used to try to get
him  laugh  or  play  but  only  when  his  mother  wasn't  around.  I  was
terrified she

would  take  him  from  us.  Richard  became  attached  as  well.  When
Cassandra, Channing's mother, went away on business trips, you would
sometimes see him smile or laugh, but he went back to normal when
she  returned.  Now  he's  too  withdrawn,  to  beaten  by  the  past.  I  wish
more then anything I could find something to fix him. That young man
would  be  amazing  if  he'd  learn  to  laugh  and  be  silly."  She  chuckles
almost like she's remembering something. "We all need to laugh and be
silly."
I  almost  blurt  out  I  know  what  Channing's  thinking.  But  I  think  she
might  read  too  much  into  that.  I  sit  there  for  a  while,  trying  to
comprehend everything she just told me. I realize now why Grandma
got to me first. She wanted to fill my head with fluff to make me dislike
Gram. And that' s what I' m going to call her. It fits perfectly.
I' m about to start a conversation, so we could get to know each other
when my front door bursts open. I stare wide-eyed at Channing, who
stands there with wind blown hair and wild eyes. When he sees Gram
sitting there, he groans.
"Channing,  dear,  what's  wrong?"  Gram  says,  rising  to  her  feet  and
hurrying over to him.
My breathing becomes labored and my chest flutters when his eye meet
mine.  He's  scared  right  now,  of  what  I  don't  know.  The  fear  shines
through  so  clear  I  get  up.  "Channing,  are  you  okay?"  I  reach  out  to
touch his arm, but he flinches back. I try to pretend that didn't hurt.
He takes a deep breath. "I' m fine. Richard said you were here. I thought
you told me we could talk before you came to see her? " His voice is
blank and emotionless, but those eyes are still full of fear.
"I  didn't  think  I  needed  your  permission  to  come  talk  to  my  own
granddaughter. Besides, she's been nice and listened to me, even when
I got a little upset." She looks over at me and grabs my hand to squeeze
it.
He notices the movement and scowls. I want to shout out, "Hey look a
facial expression!" but I don't. That would definitely make things get
bad. "What are you so scared about?" I question him instead. I don' t
know why, but I really want to figure him out. Starting with why he' s
so scared for me to talk to Gram.
"I' m not scared, Paisley," he mutters looking me over before heading
out the door.

I' ve had enough of this crap! I follow him out before I know what I' m
doing. "Yes you are! " I yell at him, startling him in the process. "I can
see it in your eyes. "
He stiffens his shoulders and turns around to face me. "You can?" He
takes a huge gulp and I study him. That's when it hits me. Channing is
lonely and vulnerable, still that lost little boy.
"Answer the question," I snap. I'm not about to discuss how I can see
his emotions. That might be a little too much for me today.
"No," he snaps back turning around and heading towards his property.
I sigh and head after him. I started this, so I'm going to finish it. "Yes.
Stop and tell me now." He doesn't stop so I keep going. "I'm going to
follow you until you tell me. I' ll also ask you every five minutes."
He spins around and takes two deep strides until he' s in front of me. "I
was afraid of what she would tell you. I still don't know what she told
you, but considering you're following me right now, she told you what I
didn' t want you to know. "
"That your mom was crazy? Why does that matter? Have you not heard
about mine? She was plenty nuts herself," I tell him rolling my eyes. I
don't know why he would care if I knew. He freaking hates me.
He closes his eyes for a second, before those smoky blues laser beam
onto me. "I didn't want you to know, because of the look on your face. I
didn't want you to feel like we have something in common. Or that I
needed to be fixed." He moves even closer until he's right in my face.
"Don't get pretty little ideas in your head, Paisley, you can't fix me and
I don' t want you to. "
Tears burn the back of my throat. I want to tell him he's lying but he
refuses to ever let me in. I realize that now. I think subconsciously I had
wanted to know everything I could about him. I wanted to fix him,
because let's face it - women always want to fix a man. Him not letting
me makes my heart break in half. I have a wonderful gift of lying to
myself. I wanted him to let me in, but I couldn't even admit it to myself.
This is the last time Channing Southerland will ever hurt me.
"I never wanted to fix you," I snarl out. "I just wanted everything I

could to destroy you. "
Chapter 17
RIGHT, SO IT wasn't my finest moment. I felt like crap right after I
said  it.  He  didn't  say  anything  and  in  true  Channing  fashion,  he  just
walked away. I feel like he's always walking away from me.
It never hurt more than it does right now. I thought he was the way he is
because he was just an asshole. Then I find out he's like this because of
his mother. I can relate to that. This makes him appear more  human,
something I didn't think would ever happen.
I have to physically force myself from going after him. I'm coming to
realize that if you push him, he won't push back. He'll hurt you. He's
guarding all his secrets and it freaks me out. You can be that closed off
and not be lonely.
Who am I kidding? I see it in his eyes how lonely he is.
I  make  my  way  over  to  Gram  and  she  wraps  an  arm  around  my
shoulders.  "Give  him  a  while.  You'll  break  through  that  wall.  I'm
thinking right about now you're the only one who can."
***
Gram  invited  me  over  for  Sunday  dinner.  She  wants  me  to  meet  my
uncle and see pictures of my father. I wanted to turn her down, but I' m
pretty sure the second she tells Channing I'm coming, he'll bolt.
Grandma was not happy that Gram came over to talk to me. I told her I
didn't really care if she was  mad. This  made her eyes bug out of her
head.  Then  I  explained  how  she  made  it  seem  like  everything  was
Gram' s fault, when it was all on my mother. This made her storm out of
the  room.  Papaw  walked  into  the  room  after  her,  asking  what
happened.  I  explained  everything  to  him  and  he  let  me  know  that
Grandma is still hurt by the loss of her daughter. It was just easier for
her to blame

everyone else, rather than my mother.
I guess I could understand that, but still, she lied about someone who
wasn't there to defend themself. I don't believe that's right and I told
him that. Papaw explained that while what Grandma did was wrong, he
knows she was hurting and lashing out. My mother had to get it from
somewhere.
Now  I'm  standing in  front  of  the  mirror  on  the  back  of  my  bedroom
door.  My  dress  is  white  and  reaches  down  to  my  knees.  It's  only  a
sundress but it looks great on me. I wear my hair down and put on light
make-up.  I  wear  some  white  flats  and  a  black  jacket  to  keep  the
October chill from my bones.
I  thought  about  taking  the  woods  to  their  house,  but  then  I  thought
better of it. I would probably get lost. Channing would find my body
months later, after I'd died and he'd never tell anyone where I was.
I shake my head at the thought and climb into my Camaro. Gram gave
me directions and I find the house easily enough. Though this house
puts my grandparents house to shame. It's a huge sprawling mansion on
a  hill.  Its  an  off  white  color  with  blue  shutters.  The  circle  driveway
brings me to the front door.
After  I  knock  on  the  front  door,  an  older  man,  in  his  forties  maybe
answers the door. Immediately I can tell this is my uncle Richard. His
smile is friendly. His blue eyes sparkle and I wonder if he's going to
cry, but I throw the thought away.
"Its  nice  to  finally  meet  you,  Paisley.  "  He  states  opening  the  door
wider so I can enter. Gram is standing just inside the foyer, her arms in
front, hands clasps. I stop breathing when I see Channing next to her.
His eyes take me in and I grow hot. Even mad at him and hurt, that look
makes me want to jump him.
"You know Channing right?" Uncle Richard asks, placing his hand on
the small of my back, bringing me over to the other two people in the
room.
That is the most loaded question I've ever heard. "Not really," I mutter.
Channing  blinks  but  doesn't  give  anything  else  away.  Richard  just
chuckles.
"Lets sit down at the table," Gram says, ushering Channing through

an open door way.
In the foyer there's a spiraling staircase with a landing. The floors are
dark  hardwood  and  creak  under  my  feet.  The  walls  are  painted  in  a
lovely grey, pleasing to the eyes.
The dining room is set up with a table that could seat twenty. Richard
leads me to my seat. He takes the seat at the end, with me on the inside.
Gram takes the opposite from him, so Channing has to sit in front of
me.  I  get  a  little  nervous,  but  I  figure  he'll  play  nice  in  front  of  his
family.
A man in a dark uniform enters with trays of food. One is set in front of
me and I feel a little awkward about eating fancy food. Though once
the lid comes off, I realize its only a salad.
Richard and Gram start asking me all kinds of questions. Where did I
grow  up,  what  was  my  mother  like,  they  wanted  to  know  about
BeeBee, if I had any good friends, generally they wanted to know what
my life was like. I was a little stand offish at first, but I only realized
they were trying to get to know me. Seems I could offer up information.
I  think  the  only  reason  I  answer  so  truthfully  is  because  I  can  tell
Channing  is  listening  to  everything  I  say.  It  makes  me  feel  weird  to
have him staring at me like that, but I want him to know. Maybe if he
knows, he' ll start sharing with me.
Wait, no. I don't want him to start sharing, because then I'll start to care.
Then he'll break my heart and hurt me forever. No thank you.
When  he  won't  stop  staring  at  me,  I  kick  him  in  the  shin  with  the
pointed  toe  of  my  flat.  He  jumps  slightly  in  his  chair  and  I  meet  his
eyes. I see laughter in them and I feel like I might fall out of my seat.
Dinner  goes  smoothly  after  that.  I  make  myself  ignore  him  and  it
works. Until Gram asks him to show me around the house. Apparently
she and Richard have a few things to take care of. Richard and Gram
are  both  CEO's  with  their  oil  company,  so  they  have  to  make  a
conference
call.
I groan on the inside but smile politely at Gram. Channing doesn't say
anything but I can see he doesn't want to be alone with me. Feeling is
mutual  buddy.  He  walks  over  to  my  side  of  the  table  and  offers  his
elbow. I really don't want touch him, but I do. I'd rather there not be a

scene in front of Gram and Richard.
Channing starts walking me through the halls and explaining what each
room is.  His tone  is bored and I'm  starting to fall asleep on  my feet.
Then I remember something Gram said back at  my house. Channing
never got to be a kid. He never got to play.
Suddenly I want to do something for him. I want to see him play, enjoy
himself. So while we are walking down a hall at the back of the house,
I stop. I let go of his elbow the second we were out of sight. It takes him
a  second  to  realize  I'm  not  following  him.  When  he  turns  around  I
already  have  my  shoes  off.  Luckily  they  came  out  with  these  super
awesome socks that  you can't see  while I'm  wearing  my  flats. I start
walking  backwards,  and  I  love  the  puzzled  look  in  his  eyes.  When  I
reach  the  beginning  of  the  hallway,  I  start  running,  and  then  I  slide
across the hardwood floors. I slap his butt on my way past him, letting
out a laugh.
When  I  finally  stop,  he's  looking  at  me  funny.  "Try  it,"  I  tell  him,
panting. He only shakes his head. I sigh and tread back to him. He' s
going to have to loosen up at some point. If he keeps at this rate he' ll
never get married or have a serious girlfriend. "Are you scared?" I ask
when I'm standing in front of him.
"No. I'd rather not act like a child," he mutters, looking away from
me.
I decide to be bold and grab his hand. He tries to take his hand from
mine, but I don' t let it go. "Look, I do realize we hate each other, but
I'm only trying to help. You need to loosen up or one day you 're going
to wake up and be forever alone." I let his hand go, before I make my
way to the front of the house.
"Wait," he whispers.
I turn back around and he's taking his shoes off. He's got on black socks
that  disappear  under  his  black  slacks.  I  think  I  might  start  drooling
when he lifts the black dress shirt out of his slacks. Peeks of tan abs
come out and I remember the night on my car. My breathing hitches,
thinking of how he touched me and what it felt like to touch him.
"Don't start looking at me like that," he murmurs, walking past me.
"Like what?" I blurt, confused by the hungry look in his eyes.

When he reaches the beginning of the hallway he says, "Like you want
to repeat the night on your car." I start to say something back, what I
don't know, but he's running down the hallway.
Then  I  don't  care  what  we  were  talking  about.  He  has  a  full-blown
smile  on  his  face  as  the  wind  rips  through his  hair  and  his  feet  slide
easily over the hardwood. Then he smacks my butt and laughs out loud
when I startle.
I'm running after him before I know it. I can't help myself; the way he
looks right now is intoxicating. He turns around right in time for me to
jump into his arms. My arms go around his neck and my legs around
his waist. His hands immediately go under my dress to my butt.
I do not care.
My lips smash into his and I force him to open his mouth. My tongue
reaches  in  and  clashes  with  his.  He  groans,  gripping my  butt  harder,
eliciting a moan from me. My hand moves up to the back of his head,
threading  through  his  silky  hair.  I  can't  control  myself,  and  start
rubbing against the bulge I feel inside his slacks. I swear  my panties
almost melt off.
That feels so freaking good.
"Channing? Paisley?" Gram's voice breaks through my lust haze.
"Fuck," Channing whispers, letting me go. My feet hit the floor and I
immediately  feel  the  loss.  I  feel  him  touch  my  leg  and  look  down.
Apparently my dress was up around my waist, showing off my white
lace panties.
I' m still so dazed, I almost shriek when Gram appears at the beginning
of the hallway. "What are you two up to?" she asks, a bright smile on
her face.
"Um..  .I  made  Channing  slide  across  the  hallway?"  It  sounds  like  a
question. I meet Channing's eyes and they are laughing at me.
"That's...odd  of  you  Channing,"  Gram  replies  that  smile  still  on  her
face.
He shrugs and walks over to pick up his shoes. My body still tingles
from  that  kiss  and  it  also  doesn'  t  understand  why  we  stopped.  The
dampness  between  my  legs  is  uncomfortable,  so  now  I  can't  wait  to
take a shower.

I finally blink a few times, remembering where I am. I think my eyes
bug out of my head, but I don't care. I just kissed Channing... and he
kissed me back! This is epic. And we didn't fight the entire time I've
been here.
Maybe there's hope after all.
Gram and Channing walk me to the door, but Channing offers to walk
me  to  my  car.  I  shiver  thinking  about  what  we  did  on  that  car.  My
hormones need to calm the hell down. This is insane.
I  watch  Channing  as  we  approach  Dancer.  His  walk  is  graceful  and
sexy. My toes curl in my shoes as he stares at the hood. Then he looks
over  at  me,  that  dangerous  look  in  his  eyes  again.  His  amazing
expensive  cologne  washes  over  me  so  I  reach  a  hand  out  to  steady
myself against the car.
The  he  blows  my  mind.  He  whispers  next  to  my  ear  and  tingles
immediately start in my thighs. "I'm coming over tonight."
Chapter 18
I WAS LOOKING forward to seeing Channing tonight. I wasn't going
to have sex with him, just make out a little. Or a lot. I don' t normally
have  sex  on  the  hood  of  my  car,  and  I  already  feel  incredibly  stupid
about  that.  As  much  as  I  would  love  to  have  sex  with  him  again,
because honestly it was amazing. I just don't think I should jump into
bed  with  him.  I'm  only  seventeen  years  old,  I'm  pretty  sure  I'm  not
ready for that kind of relationship.
I do know I want to know Channing. I want to know everything about
him.  It's  driving  me  crazy  because  everyone  else  in  my  new  life  is
pretty much an open book. Channing, of course is not. Right now I feel
like it's my life's mission to open him up, find out all his secrets and set
him free.
So  it's  about  an  hour  after  I  get  home  from  his  house  and  I  start  my
period. Why women have to bleed for five days straight every month is
beyond me. Guys don't have to, and it seems unfair in the scheme of

things.  I'm  lying  in  my  bed  curled  into  a  ball,  trying  not  to  cry.  My
periods always bring crying and anger. Plus I want a bag of chocolate
and huge box of Midol.
Luckily I'm not one of those people who religiously delete their old text
messages.  I  never  saved  Channing's  number,  but  his  text  message  is
still in here. I scroll until I find it and send him a quick text.
Don't come tonight. Aunt flow came for a visit.
I  never  get  a  response,  which  I  figured  would  happen.  I  probably
freaked him out talking about my period. And I'm sure he thought he
was going to get laid tonight. And he can go to hell if he thought that
anyway. I should punch him in the face for even thinking that.
See, anger.
Around ten o'clock there's a knock on my front door. I figure it's my
grandma wanting to know about my dinner with Grams. I don't want to
get out from under the covers where Maggie is keeping me warm. But I
do. I drag my feet and open the door. It's on the tip of my tongue to ask
Grandma  if  we  could  talk  later,  but  I'm  surprised  to  see  Channing
standing there.
"What are you doing here? " I blurt. I know he saw that text message.
His face is blank as he puts his hand on my hip and moves me out of the
doorway.  I'm  startled  by  the  touch  and  don't  protest.  That's  when  I
notice the bag in his hand. It's a plastic convince store bag. I blink at it
and then I blink at him.
"I  brought  you  some  stuff,"  he  tells  me,  handing  me  the  bag.  Then,
surprising me again, he grabs my free hand and pulls me towards my
bedroom. At this point I think he really didn't get my text. I bet this bag
has kinky sex toys. I'm really going to punch him in the face.
He leads me to the bed and crowds me until I sit on the edge. Then he
lifts up my feet and puts them under the cover. Then he lifts the covers
and pulls them over my legs. Maggie wakes up and looks at him, but
then lays her head back down.
When Channing sits on the edge of my bed, it's on the tip of my

tongue to ask what the hell is going on when he starts taking stuff out of
the bag. There's a bag of Hersey kisses and a box of Midol. He hands
them to me, but there's still something in the bag. I finally look through
the almost transparent bag and see they are tampons. Those he gets up
and puts them in my bathroom.
"What's going on here?" I mumble, really confused at the moment.
He shrugs, and then sits back down one the edge of the bed. He twists
towards me and places one hand on the other side of me. "You don't
feel good, I brought you stuff to make you feel better."
"That's really...sweet?" I know it sounds like a question, but seriously
who knew he was sweet? Not me. I thought he was the biggest arrogant
asshole  that  ever  lived.  I  mean  I  did  call  the  dude  douche  canoe  for
weeks. Not to his face though.
He  chuckles  and  as  the  sound  washes  over  me,  I  grin  back.  I  love  it
when  he  laughs.  His  face  looks  carefree.  The  expressionless  mask
nowhere in sight. "I know I don' t have a great track  history when it
comes to you, but I' m trying to make up for that," he tells me.
I notice he changed out of the slacks and dress shirt, and replaced them
with  a  grey  Henley  and  low  rise  jeans.  "This  is  a  wonderful  start.  "
Never  in  million  years  would  I  have  thought  Channing  would  be  so
thoughtful  and  considerate.  He's  not  even  my  boyfriend!  "My  best
friend back home, she's been with her boyfriend for like four years, and
he's never bought her tampons. He even turns his phone off when she
starts her period." I don't know why I just told him that.
He chuckles again and looks away from my face for a moment. "I think
you'll find I'm not like most guys."
"No, I already figured that out," I reply, smiling when he blinks.
"Anyway, you want to watch a movie?" he asks me, his eyes full of a
little hope and excitement.
"Yeah," I whisper, entranced by that hope. What is he hoping for?
He gets up off my bed and moves over to the TV. He pulls out a bunch
of romantic comedies from the shelf for DVDs. I shake my head before
telling him to put in Saw. He looks puzzled but puts it in anyway. "I
tend to become violent during this time of the month. I would rather
watch a violent movie, then a sappy fluff of a romantic comedy, " I

explain even though he didn't ask.
"I can tell that about you," he says walking to the other side of the bed.
He kicks his shoes off before getting into the bed. He pats Maggie who
gets up and moves to the end of the bed. "You looked like you wanted
to stab me when you opened the door." This is true.
"Don't take offense. No one is safe from my wrath during my period. I
even get upset with my little sister and she's freaking two," I mutter.
He only chuckles. Then he puts his right arm around my shoulders and
pulls me to him. I don't mean to let out a sigh when my head hits his
chest, but I do. I'm embarrassed but he doesn't say anything about it.
His hand rests on my hip in a possessive grip. I'm not going to lie, it
makes me feel tingly.
About ten minutes into the movie, I become more interested in the boy
beside me, than the show. So I start asking him questions. I stay clear of
what's  going  on  between  us.  I  don't  know  if  I'm  ready  for  that
conversation yet.
"What's your favorite color?" I lean back a little so I can see into his
eyes. The smoky blues look back with intrigue. That I like.
"Black," he says, still looking in my eyes. "Yours?"
"Blue." Not green anymore, but the same color blue of his eyes. Wait.
Did I just think that? Oh lord I'm in freaking trouble. A lot of trouble. I
can't stop myself though. "Favorite movie?"
"American Psycho. You?"
"The Breakfast club. Favorite book?"
"It by Stephen King. You?"
"Pride  and  Prejudice  by  Jane  Austen.  Favorite  season?"  "Winter.
You?"
"Winter." That makes us both smile. At least I'm getting to know him, a
little. I now know some of his favorites, but I don't know why he likes
them.  With Channing you have to let him explain things, in his own
way.  If  he  doesn't  share  it  freely,  then  he  doesn't  want  you  to  know.
He's  showing  me  what  he  likes  but  not  giving  details.  It's  a  bit
frustrating but I'll take what I can get.
Then I get bold. "Favorite sexual position?"

His  eyes  smile  at  me  and  his  thumb  reaches  up  to  brush  against  my
cheek, making me shiver. "On the hood of you car," he says to me, his
eye dropping to my lips. Then I lick them and his eyes become down
right  hungry.  "You?"  he  mumbles,  almost  as  if  he  forgot  we  were
playing a game.
"On the hood of my car," I reply lifting my lips up to his. The kiss is
gentle  and  slow.  He  lets  his  lips  and  tongue  get  to  know  mine.  His
hands don't roam, staying where they had been. Mine don't roam either,
one staying on his stomach and the other pushed against his side.
It seems as if we kissed for hours but I'm sure it was twenty minutes. He
lets  go  first,  lifting  his  lips  from  mine  and  placing  a  kiss  on  my
forehead. I continue to stare up at him, wondering what the hell I' m
supposed to do here. Then he takes that thought from me, by moving
my face with his finger back to the screen. "Watch the movie, baby," he
whispers next to my ear.
Jesus.
I control my breathing but it doesn't work out the way I want it to. I
know he can tell I' m freaking out because he stiffens up next to me, but
doesn't say anything. He brought me stuff for my period, he called me
baby, he's cuddling me on my bed while we watch a movie; I was not
expecting this when I kissed him at his house. I was just so happy to see
him having fun. I got overwhelmed.
Though I think it would say a lot about me if I didn't freak out and just
went with it. Right now though I feel like crap and he did make me feel
better. I'll leave the freaking out for a later day. Probably when he goes
home tonight.
About three quarters into the movie, my eyelids begin to get heavy and
before  I  know  it  I'  m  falling  asleep  on  his  chest.  His  deep,  even
breathing  lolling  me  to  sleep.  I  dream  about  my  grandmother's  fist
fighting and screaming over me. It really freaks me out and I wake up
in a cold sweat.
I'm  was  lying  on  my  side,  Maggie  behind  me.  There's  no  sign  of
Channing. My lights are all off and so is the TV. I check my cell phone
and see it's three a.m. I feel bad I passed out on him, but things happen.
I get up to go to the bathroom and take care of business. The light

from the open bathroom door washing my room in light and I notice a
piece of paper taped to the TV. As I read it, my stomach clenches and
my heart beats super fast.
Your eyes make me feel things I' ve never felt
Your smiles make me feel like I could be anyone I want to be
Your body, the way it moves, it drives me crazy
I never meant to hurt you.
I was afraid of all you make me feel
I tired to fight it
We are both scared
Something I can' t change
Now I' m asking for a chance
To make you fall for me
I sat on my bedroom floor for long minutes, reading and re-reading his
poem. My heart nearly beating out of my chest. I'm pretty sure I don't
have far to fall.
Chapter 19
I  FINALLY  FALL  asleep,  but  it  wasn't  easy.  The  dream  with  my
grandmothers scared the crap out of me, because I could totally see that
happening. Especially after I found out Grandma lied about Gram. But
since  I  don't  see  that  as  an  immediate  threat,  my  mind  wanders  to
Channing.
A small smile comes to my lips and I can't help the curling of my toes.
That  poem  was  sweet  and  I  honestly  didn't  know  he  had  it  in  him.  I
mean come on. Channing Southerland, a poet? You didn't see it coming
either.
When he called me baby I thought I might die of happiness and I don't
even  know  why.  Lots  of  guys  call  girls  baby;  it's  their  thing.  I  just
haven't ever had anyone call me baby. Now I find myself wishing that

he' d call me baby a lot more.
The  Channing  I  met  when  I  first  moved  here  is  completely  different
than the Channing I know now. He's still pretty arrogant, but I can live
with  that.  With  the  way  he  looks  and  the  confidence  with  which  he
carries  himself,  I'd  be  arrogant  too.  He's  definitely  no  longer  mean.
Bringing  me  stuff  to  make  me  feel  better?  I  never  saw  that  coming.
Now I just hope he stays this way. I remember him being sweet after
the  incident  at  the  party,  but  then  he  went  right  back  to  being  an
asshole. Not that I helped with that.
I' m climbing into my car wearing my ugly uniform. I went with the
black  shirt  and  blue  vest.  Though  I  went  and  bought  a  pair  of  blue
stockings, just to change it up. I read the handbook three times and it
never says anything about what color of stockings I have to wear. I' m
wearing my hair down, with one of BeeBee's hair bows clipped to the
side of my head. It's a little black one, but it looks cute as hell. I did my
make-up  light  but  with  smoky  eyes.  I'm  not  used  to  the  extra  eye
shadow, so now my eyes feel heavy.
I pull out of the driveway and make my way to school. I'm there ten
minutes  before  class  starts,  which  is  my  usual  time.  Our  group  is
standing around Channing' s car, making me groan. Now I can' t look at
him  without  being  too  obvious,  and  everyone  there  will  know
something is up.
I'm starting to really like Channing and I don't want our friends to ruin
it. Knowing Rachel, she'll be the first one to start planning all our dates
and arranging our engagement photos. Eye roll.
I calmly climb out of my car and softly shut the door after I hoist my
backpack  over  my  arm.  I  ignore  the  group,  something  I  do  every
morning. Rachel calls out a hello, but I only wave. If I look over there,
I'  m  going  to  drool  over  Channing  and  that  would  be  embarrassing.
Though I see the top of his head over his car, which makes my heart
beat pick up.
After  making  it  to  my  locker,  I  empty  out  all  my  books  from  my
backpack. I start looking through folders and blinders, trying to find my
AP English homework. I really should start organizing my crap. I don' t
notice someone stop beside me until he opens his locker.

I' m about to look up and say hello when Royal walks to the other side
of my locker, caging me between them. "Shorty, you should come over
to the house this afternoon. We can do our homework together and
shit."
I'  m  trying  not  to  groan  when  Channing  shuts  his  locker  and  turns
towards us. He moves his body to right next to mine where I'm turned
towards Royal. Channing's hand lands on my hip and he kisses my hair,
making my stomach flutter. I smile and look up at Royal. His eyes are
bugging out of his head but he quickly recovers.
Channing slowly walks away, his hand trailing across my lower back.
Once he stops touching me, his pace picks up. I can't stop staring at his
grey slack covered butt. Also can't stop staring at his blue polo and the
way it strains against his shoulder muscles.
"Earth to Paisley." Royal snaps his fingers right in front of my face. I
blink and look at him. "Like I was saying, Channing and Rachel will be
there." He turns and begins to leave. "See you at lunch," he throws over
his shoulder.
If it had been anyone else, I would have been embarrassed, but Royal is
different. If anything he encourages a relationship between Channing
and  me.  I  think  the  only  people  who  would  object  are  Vince  and
Jasmine.  Vince  wants  in  my  pants  and  Jasmine  wants  to  be  in
Channing's.
Teenagers. Got to love them.
When I walk into English, Channing is watching the door. I make eye
contact and smile. His lips move up in an almost smile and I know that'
s  all  I'  m  going  to  get  in  public.  I'  m  shocked  he  touched  me  in  the
hallway, but I know he was marking his territory to Royal. I don't know
if Royal told him we only dated to piss him off.
I make my way to my seat and get ready for class to begin. I may not
ever get walked to class or public displays of affection, but it doesn't
bother me. In a relationship with Channing, the only thing that would
bother me is if he were abusive. I know he doesn't have a great track
record with the verbal abuse, but it was never that bad. And he didn't do
it everyday.
Oh geez am I becoming one of those girls that make excuses for

their  man?  I  got  to  stop  that  crap  right  now.  Let's  say  he  is  verbally
abusive, well then I'll kick him in the junk. There, that's better.
Mr. Horton assigns us an essay due next week. We are covering Romeo
and Juliet this month. I seriously hate that book. Juliet was dumb and
Romeo  only  thought  with  his  dick.  I  don't  think  that  man  had  any
common sense. Next month we are dong Pride and Prejudice, which I
cannot wait for. Mr. Darcy is one book boyfriend I will never break up
with.
Channing sits at the back of the room and two rows over. He normally
just  exits  through  his  own  row  but  this  time  he  comes  up  my  row.  I
don't feel him until I've already stood up. His warm, slightly calloused
hand grips mine for ten whole seconds before he leaves the room. He
doesn't  look  back  which  is  disappointing.  He'd  probably  like  the
infatuated look on my face right now.
I shake it lose and gather up my things.
By the time lunch rolls around I' m ready for this day to be over. Ms.
Taylor  assigns  three  pages  (back  and  front)  of  homework  for  us  in
Calculus. Coach Miles made us run forty laps in P.E. and Mr. Herriot
give us a pop quiz on the chapters we were supposed to read over the
weekend. I read them Friday night, but I find I couldn't remember what
I read. So I know I failed that.
I sit my butt down in my usual spot and my head falls to rest on the
table. After a while chairs start to move and people sit down. Everyone
is usually quiet though, so I lift my head. Rachel is across from me, her
eyes a little wide. Royal is to the left of me and he's smirking. No one
usually sits to my right but I see a backpack, resting next to my feet. I
look to meet a pair of beautiful smoky eyes.
He's sitting next to me!
"Hey," I say simply. I see the chocolate bar on his tray before he hands
it to me.
"Eat," he mumbles before he starts eating.
I  open  it  with  a  huge  smile  on  my  face.  How  did  he  know  I  needed
chocolate? I' m going to have to start paying him back for this stuff. It' s
starting to feel one sided. I'll have to make him laugh and mess around
later. When no one is around of course.

"Rachel,  close  your  mouth,"  I  tell  her,  munching  on  the  candy  bar.
Hersey's to be exact. My favorite.
She looks at Channing and then looks back at me. "Does no one else
realize Channing is being nice to Paisley?" she asks.
I groan. "Who says he's being nice? Maybe I'm blackmailing him. I did
find  out  all  his  secrets  from  Gram  yesterday."  Her  eyes  widen  again
and it's really hard for me to repress a laugh.
"For real? You're blackmailing him?" She slaps her hands down on the
table, rattling her milk carton and tray. "Get it girl! Show him who' s
boss! " She raises her fist over the table and I laugh before bumping
mine into hers. There, that's solved. I won't have to explain anything to
anyone now.
Royal just laughs and starts shoveling food into his mouth. The guy is
super hot and sexy but he eats like a starving man. It's freaking gross.
Most of the time I hate sitting next to him, but his banter with Rachel is
always a great laugh.
Channing  squeezes  my  thigh  before  heading  to  his  next  class.  I  stop
myself  from  sighing  and  head  to  my  next  class.  My  phone  starts
buzzing before I'm even in Mrs. Harrison's class. I wink at Channing,
who is already sitting before I get to my desk. He covers his mouth so I
know he is either about to smile or laugh.
You should blackmail Channing into having sex with you!
This is from Rachel. I should have known she would think of that.
How about I blackmail him into taking your virginity?
That's not even funny. There's only one man who can take my virginity
and he doesn't go to this school
Yes he does. His name is Kellan.
Not even funny! I don't want Kellan!

Yes you do!
She stops responding after that last one. But I start having more come
in. Apparently she is spreading the blackmailing thing through school.
Figures
Kellan:  Are  you  really  blackmailing  Channing?  Some  how  I  didn't
think you had it in you.
Brody:  Go  little  cousin!  Make  Channing  suffer  for  a  long  time!  You
should totally tie him to a chair and do a strip tease. He'll have blue
balls for a week!
I ignore the both of them. If Channing wants to keep the blackmailing
thing going, then he can. I'm not answering any more questions about
it. Unless they are to Carly, who I haven't talked to in a few weeks. Our
relationship is starting to wane and it's hurting my heart. I' ve known
that girl since I was five years old. She and her brother have been the
only constant in my life. I need to fly them out for Thanksgiving. I have
that extra room for Derek and Carly can sleep with me.
It' s nearing the end of October, so I have a few weeks to talk her into it.
This is going to be so much fun! I can't wait to show her around town
and my house. She'll get a kick out of Dancer. We always planned on
buying a black Camaro once we both had jobs.
Sixth period is  starting to be  my  least favorite class.  Mostly because
Pierce  thinks  its  funny  to  take  out  his  anger  for  Channing  on  me.
Apparently  Annabella  saw  the  exchange  between  Channing  and  me
this morning.
"Why did you even tell him that? " I snarl at her. We talk a lot during
this class, but only because there is no one else to talk to. She' s pretty
cool for the most part. Turns out we have a lot in common.
She just rolls her eyes. "Because I tell him everything. That's what best
friends  are  for."  Then  she  looks  at  him  and  a  brief  look  of  longing
crosses her face.

Before  I  turn  around  I  mumble,  "That's  what  boyfriends  are  for."  I
know she hears me because all the color drains from her face.
"Yo, Vaughn! What did you say to her? " Pierce growls from his seat. I
really hate it when he growls. I'm like 'dude you are a teenager, not a
caveman' seriously though.
"Nothing, Courtney," I spit out in his direction.
"You might think your last name gets you whatever you want, but that's
not the case. You can't protect your boyfriend. He'll get what's coming
to him." He finally turns away from me, but I don't let it go.
I  startle  the  teacher  when  I  stand  up  and  cross  to  Pierce's  desk.  He
doesn't stand, but I don't want him to. I glare down at him and say, "Did
you  ever  think  that  maybe  he  has  his  reasons?  That  maybe  you  're
making  it  worse  by  pushing  him?  I  may  not  know  Channing  all  that
well, but I do know one thing. You can't push that boy to do anything."
I make sure he's listening but getting right in his face. "You say your
sister is hurting because of him, but did you ever think you' re hurting
your sister by pissing off Channing? Do you really think she wants her
brothers fighting?"
I don't wait for an answer. I just walk out of class. I'm done with that
bullshit.
The rest of my afternoon goes by smoothly. Channing sits at his regular
table  during  Seventh  period,  but  I  feel  his  eyes  on  me  every  once  in
while. Rachel tells me to be at the house by five. I tell her Royal already
invited me, which causes her to slap his arm. They argue about that for
most of the period. I didn't realize it was that big of a deal. I spend just
as much time with him as I do her.
Pierce glares at me the entire period. I don't think he's all that happy I
put  him  in  his  place.  But  to  me  it's  all  simple.  If  he  stops  pushing
Channing to act, then maybe Channing will act. I' m not going to push
him. Meeting his sister is something he has to do on his own.

Channing is leaning against his locker when I get there after seventh
period. I smile at him and grab everything out of my locker that I need.
After closing the locker door, he nods his head towards the front doors.
I  nod  back  and  we  begin  walking.  He  doesn't  hold  my  hand,  but  he
opens the door for me. He also doesn't talk to me until I'm sitting in my
car. He also opened that door for me, after I unlocked it.
"You'll  be  at  Royal's  later?"  He  scratches  the  back  of  his  neck  and  I
nod. "Good. I'll see you there." He pats the top of my  car and walks
over to his. I watch his tall lean body fold itself into his car. Then he
drives off.
I just had the weirdest day, but it was also the best day. All because of
Channing Southerland.
Chapter 20
THE HONEYMOON PHASE is over. I do realize we aren't even in a
relationship, but I thought we were headed to one. Maybe a bit slowly,
but it was sweet. Now all I want to do is punch Channing in the junk
and set him on fire. He needs to die painfully.
Okay maybe I'm being a bit dramatic but that's how I feel. I also feel
like I' m playing tug of war with him. He stands far away from the mud
while I' m hanging on by my toes. He never moves an inch and I' m
trying not to fall into the disgusting mud.
I'll start from the beginning, so you'll get the entire story. I went home
after school and did my homework. Well everything that was due the
next  day.  I  know  Royal  said  to  come  over  so  we  could  work  on
homework and crap, but I know that's not what's going to go on.
Rachel mentioned something last week about her parents being gone
for two days. This is a mini party during the school week. I don' t plan
on drinking because I would rather not have a hangover the next

day  at  school.  And  I  do  stupid  crap  like  have  sex  with  Channing
Southerland.
I changed out of my uniform and put on black leggings, a green button
up shirt that is form fitting and my leopard print uggs Rachel made me
buy weeks ago. I find my black jacket in my car and shrug into it. The
shirt hangs down past my butt, but not far. Its was freaking cold outside
and I hurriedly turn on the heater when I get into my Camaro.
Rachel  and  Royal  live  in  a  nice  colonial  about  three  blocks  away.  I
knock on the door and Rachel answers holding her mini Pomeranian,
Jericho. I hate that dog. It's loud and likes to bite your ankles. The last
time it did this, I threatened to sick Maggie on it. The only cool thing
about  this  dog  is  his  name.  Jericho  Barrens  is  also  another  book
boyfriend  I  would  never  break  up  with.  He'd  be  more  like  a  book
husband but you get it.
Rach and I were surprised to find we liked the same series. She' s more
into contemporary then paranormal and I'm more into paranormal than
contemporary.  Though  I  would  read  anything  by  this  indie  author
Tijan. She writes mostly contemporary and I love her writing style.
Anyway, I noticed Channing' s Jag in the driveway and a secret thrill
went through me. Apparently I get all excited when I'm about to see
him.  Though  I  never  realized  when  I  got  inside  that  I  wouldn'  t  be
happy to see him anymore.
"Oh my god these people are crazy! " Rach exclaims, already a little
tipsy. I chuckle, standing as far as I  can away from  that demon dog.
Rachel being Rachel just turns her drunk self away from me and heads
to the back of the house. Hopefully she's putting that damn dog outside.
"Paisley! " Kellan shouts bring my attention to him. His button up shirt
is open, exposing his abs. If I wasn't blood related to Kellan, I would
eye hump him. But since I am related to him, I refrain.
"Are you drunk Kellan?" I ask him, laughing.
"Duh,"  he  replies,  wrapping  his  arm  around  my  shoulders.  "It's  a
freaking party. Why wouldn' t I be drunk?"
"Because you have school tomorrow?" I state, rolling my eyes. None of
them  care.  They  sometimes  act  like  they  are  in  college  instead  of
seniors in high school.

"No of us will be at school tomorrow. I promise you that." He lets me
go and follows after Lola, who is surprisingly not in Brody's lap. Kellan
is going to get another black eye. I know he only does it to mess with
Brody, but I' m really worried about his vision.
Speaking  of  Brody.  "Little  cuz!  Have  you  seen  my  lady  love?  "  he
slurs, hooking his arm around my waist.
I turn my face away from his scotch-flavored breath and point in the
direction Lola and Kellan went. Brody kisses my cheek sloppily and
runs after them. I only shake my head and laugh. This is right before all
hell breaks loose.
I start looking for Channing, but I can't seem to find him anywhere. I
know he's here but he's not in the room with the rest of the group. Vince
and  Royal  sit  in  front  of  the  TV  playing  on  the  Xbox.  Jasmine  is
nowhere to be found. That doesn't bode well.
That's when I see movement at the top of the stairs. Channing is there,
still in his uniform, though he is buttoning up his shirt. I see red when I
notice  Jasmines  right  behind  him,  her  hand  on  his  hip.  Did  they  just
hook up? After he came over last night, called me baby, and wrote that
poem? Oh hell no.
Channing sees me right before I turn to leave. I'm out the door before
he could even make it down the stairs.
I'  m  almost  to  my  car,  when  I  feel  someone  grab  my  elbow.  His
expensive cologne reaches  my nose  and I shiver. Channing pulls  me
against his hard body and I tense up. "It wasn' t what it looked like," he
murmurs in my ear.
I sigh and swing away from him. I can' t think with him touching me. I
can't think with him around me, looking at me like that. He's angry but
I' m not sure what at. Maybe because I caught him?
"Its  fine  Channing.  You  never  made  me  any  promises,  "  I  tell  him,
using the remote to unlock my car.
I go to pull it open, when his hand slams down, shutting my progress.
"Kellan fucking spilled beer all over my shirt. I grabbed one of Royal's
to put on in the bathroom. Jasmine was standing out there waiting for
me. I didn't do anything with her."
I want to believe him, but what does that mean about me? I would

just  let  him  push  me  over,  do  whatever  he  wants  to  do?  I  was  right,
though, when I said he never made me any promises. He didn't even
have to explain. "I don't care. You can do whatever you want," I mutter,
trying to open my door again. His palm is still in the way.
I let out a shocked gasp as he moves his palm from the door to the back
of my neck and spins me around. He brings his face towards mine and
looks me in the eyes. My breathing is heavy, but so is his. I can feel
each breath he takes brushing up against my chest. "From the second I
laid  eyes  on  you,  Paisley,  I  didn't  want  anyone  else.  I  spent  weeks
trying to get you out of my head. Don't you dare back out now." He
closes  his  eyes  and  leans  his  forehead  against  mine.  I'  m  starting  to
realize he does that a lot. Like he wants to be as close to my face as
possible.  "I  think  about  that  night  on  your  car,  all  the  time.  And  not
because we had sex. It's because you wanted me too. Even drunk, you
wanted  me.  Now  I'm  fucking  consumed  by  you.  You're  fucking
everywhere.
"I'm done fighting this shit. Stop finding ways to hate me." He takes a
deep breath and backs his head away. I find my hands clutched to his
hips and I wonder when I grabbed him. "You were made for me..." he
trails off as he brings his lips to meet mine. I'm instantly kissing him
back. My mouth opens and his tongue joins mine, tangling, curling, and
fighting. My stomach flutters and I want to climb up his body, like I did
at his house, at the party. Then what he says registers to me.
"Don' t you mean we were made for each other? " I ask breaking away
from the kiss.
He was looking pretty turned on, but now the mask is back. "I thought
Gram  would  tell  you,  but  she  thought  it  would  make  you  freaked.  I
know it will make you freaked, but I' m not going to lie about it." He
takes a step back and then another. Then he's three feet in front of me. I
can barely see him in the dark. "Our moms were best friends growing
up.  When  my  mom  got  married,  yours  decided  she  needed  to  get
married too. So she married your father. Mine was married to an old
bastard with a lot of money. She got pregnant with me pretty fast and I
think that pissed your mom off. Neither of them wanted to be married,
but they were after the money. So your mom stopped taking her birth
control pills and got pregnant with you." He can't meet my eyes now. I

know I don' t want to know what' s going to happen next. "When they
found  out  you  were  a  girl,  they  immediately  started  planning  our
wedding.  Your  mom  didn't  take  off  with  you  right  away.  There  are
pictures of us as babies together. They used to put us to sleep in the
same crib. Trying to make a bond. "
I sink down the gravel, the rocks digging into my butt. How can that
be?  How  could  this  woman  they  called  my  mother  be  so  deranged?
Who  does  that,  makes  themselves  get  pregnant  because  their  best
friend was? It's fucking sick.
"That's  fucking  sick,"  I  whisper  to  him,  looking  at  his  striking  face.
You can tell he didn't want to tell me. I can also tell he didn't want to
know himself. "That's why Kellan called me your future bride."
"Gram told me your Grandma said she wanted us to get married. That
wasn't true, it was our  mothers who  wanted us together." He  crosses
back to me and sits down next to me. "I just didn't know that I would
want you. I honestly thought they would never find you. Then they did
and all I could see anymore was you." His smoky voice, tense. I can tell
he doesn't even want to talk about this, but that's Channing for you. He
says things no one else wants to hear. Even if he doesn't want to. "I'm
sorry  I didn't tell  you sooner. Like last night. I've never felt like this
before and it scares me." Then he chuckles. I look over at him shocked.
He  meets  my  eyes.  "I  don't  think  I  have  talked  this  much  to  another
person in years. "
"But you talk to Gram, Richard and Royal," I state looking away.
His index finger goes under my chin and tips it back towards his face.
"Royal is just insightful. He'll ask me questions and I'll say yes or no. I
talk the minimum to Margret and Richard. "
"I don't know what to do here," I say to him. I'm confused and shaken.
No  one  ever  wants  to  hear  what  a  horrible  person  their  mother  was,
even though they know she's a terrible person.
"I  don't  know  either."  He  states.  Then  we  fall  into  a  comfortable
silence.
I break it. I' m still confused but I feel like he needs to hear this. "I really
liked your poem. I didn't even know you wrote."
He tenses a bit but looks over at me. I take his hand and he

intertwines  our  fingers.  "I  write  all  the  time.  Sometimes  it's  the  only
thing keeping me sane. "
"Do you really want me to fall for you?" I whisper.
He gets up from the ground and runs his fingers through his hair. He
seems  frustrated  but  I  don't  know  why.  "That's  what  I  want,"  he
whispers also. Looking back at me. I can' t see his eyes from here but I
know  what  they  look  like.  Full  of  fear  and  uncertainly.  "I'  m  scared
though.  I've  never  been  in  a  serious  relationship.  And  I  really  don't
want to fuck this up. "
I'  m  scared  too.  Sometimes  he  consumes  my  thoughts  and  that  was
before I knew how he felt. I couldn't imagine what it would be like to be
with him and I screw up. But I know that I want to fall for him. I know
deep in my soul that I will never have a love in my life like I would with
Channing.
And that's the scariest thought I've ever had.
"I don't know if that's what I want," I tell him looking away.
He runs his fingers through his hair yet again. "Paisley, don't fuck with
my  head. I've had enough of that in  my life. I can't do crazy bitches
anymore."
I  flinch  with  the  comparison  to  his  mother.  To  my  mother.  "I'm  not
fucking with your head. Maybe we shouldn't do this."
I can see he's pissed now. He's unable to see my fear that I'm trying to
push  him  away,  like  he  was  trying  to  push  me  away.  "Stop.  The.
Fucking. Head. Games!" he yells, taking a deep breath after each word.
"I'm not!" I yell back. Who knows what the truth is anymore. I've been
screwed by a lot of people, but I'm still here. I wouldn't survive being
fucked over by Channing. I wouldn' t survive him breaking my heart.
"Dammit Paisley! Open your fucking eyes! This is fucking real. You
and me, that' s real. What we feel isn' t a fling. I' ve never felt this way
about anyone in my life. Don' t take it from me," his voice is pleading.
My  body  breaks  out  in  a  cold  sweat  and  I  wipe  my  palms  on  my
leggings. My limbs shake and I don't know if I'm mad or just plain

fucked up. Maybe it's me with the commitment issues. No, I know it is
me. So I do something for myself, I let go of that fear. Though it comes
out more like anger.
"Make  me,  Channing.  Make  me  fall.  Push  me,  shove  me,  just  make
sure I get there," I shout at him, taking a step back. His eyes clash with
me. I read the challenge there, making me take another step back.
He stalks the few steps to me and grabs my arms slamming his forehead
down  on  mine.  "I'll  make  you."  His  lips  skim  against  mine  as  he
continues to speak. "And I'll be falling right there with you."
Chapter 21
"OH MY GOD! " Carly screeches into the phone.
I wince and pull the thing from my ear. "Jesus Carly, no need to yell," I
mutter, trying to rub the ringing out.
"This is so amazing! I can't wait to come and see your new house! And
I can' t wait to see you! Can we go shopping? Huh? I want to spend
some  of  your  money!"  She's  still  yelling  but  since  I'm  keeping  the
phone away from my face until I know she's calmed down enough to
speak in an inside voice.
I roll from my back to my stomach, taping the screen on my phone until
it  turns  on  the  speakerphone.  "Yeah  we  can  go  shopping.  But  we'  ll
have to bring my friend Rachel. She's a way better shopper then I am."
"I don't even care right now that you have a new best friend! I just can't
wait to get there!" Still yelling, but I turned the volume down so she's
not so loud.
I  laugh.  "I  can't  wait  for  you  to  get here  either.  I  miss  you  so  much.
How's everything? Mark? Derek?"
"Derek is fine. You know him. Him and Donna broke up but I'm not
surprised,  considering  he  was  sleeping  with  the  rest  of  the  female
population. And Mark is still great and wonderful. Can I see if he can
come? I know he'll be bored but I can't bear to be away from him that
long."

I roll my eyes. "Yes you can bring Mark. I'll make Derek sleep on the
couch, then. "
We take about the trip for a few more minutes and I rejoice in the sound
of  her  voice.  I  can't  wait  till  she's  here.  Then  she  starts  asking  the
questions  I  hope  she  wouldn't.  "So  has  Channing  made  anymore
moves?"
I groan before rolling onto my back. "He wants to be with me. I think,"
I confess to her. While I asked him to make me fall, I don't know if we
moved into boyfriend and girlfriend, or if we are just casually dating.
Teenage boys are so weird. I'm like, if you like a girl, who cares. Make
her your girl. No need to playing games.
Then I remember the female population is worse. We play games like
no one's business, so I guess dudes have to be weird. They don't know
if we are being serious or if we just want to have a little fun.
"WHAT?!" she hollers at the top of her lungs.
I cringe. I should have figured she'd have that reaction. "Yeah. I kissed
him at his house, and he came over that night. It was so weird, Carly. I
started  my period so I texted him to not come but he did anyway." I
pick up the phone and sit up. I hold it in front of my face as I explain.
"He brought me chocolate, Midol and tampons. I thought I was going
to  faint,  he  was  so  sweet.  Then  he  stayed  to  watch  a  movie  and  we
kissed. It was simple and sweet. Then I fell asleep on him and he before
he left, he wrote me a little poem." I read it to her and listen to her ooh
and aah.
"Oh my gosh! I'm like so jelly right now! I've been with Mark for years
and he's never done any of that! What a freaking asshole. I'm going to
call him when I get off the phone with you and bitch him out. He better
step  up  his  a  game.  "  She  mutters  and  I  can  picture  her  face  all
scrunched up in anger.
I can' t help chuckling before lying back down on my back. I hold the
phone  above  my  face,  studying  the  picture  of  Carly  and  I  in  the
background. "That's not it though. The next day at school Royal was
talking to me at my locker, and Channing wrapped his arm around my
waist and kissed my hair. Right in front of Royal! Then he grabbed my
hand on his way out of first period. He sat next to me at lunch, which

confused  everyone.  I  made  up  a  lie  about  blackmailing  him.  Rachel
thought  that  was  epic.  Anyway  he  kept  finding  ways  to  touch  me
through out the day and I found myself looking forward to it.
"Ugh  but  at  the  party  that  night,  I  saw  him  coming  down  the  stairs
buttoning up his shirt with Jasmine all over him. He said it was nothing,
but I didn' t really believe him. We got into it and I kind of asked him to
make me fall for him. "
"WHAT?! You did not! Oh my god that's crazy. I never thought I' d see
the day you asked something like that of anyone. What did he
say?"
I take a deep breath and explain how he kissed me and said he'd be right
there with me. She yelled again and I swear I felt blood coming out of
my ear. We talk a little bit more about Channing and what I was going
to do. I simply said I was going to take it one day at a time. It's been
four  days  since  the  party  and  I  really  haven't  talked  to  him.  He  still
finds ways to touch  me  at school and he is  still sitting next to  me at
lunch. Seventh period though he started sitting at our table. He doesn't
talk to me much but I feel him looking at me when he thinks I don't
know he is.
The sexual tension is getting out of control. I've even started dreaming
of  having  sex  with  him,  which  weirds  me  out.  Who  does  that?  Me
apparently, because I'm a freaking freak. Though I know he's feeling it
too. His eyes are all liquid heat and lust. The other day, just to torture
him, I let the top five buttons undone on my shirt and rolled my skirt up
until it was way too short. I only did this at lunch but you should have
seen him. The blank mask was gone and he looked down right angry.
He never said anything though and I'm really disappointed.
That was today and I was hoping he'd at least text me. You figured if he
really wanted to be with me, he would make some kind of move. Nope,
I' m sitting here all alone and twiddling my thumbs.
Royal finds the entire experience funny and often tells me I'm driving
poor Channing crazy. I simply replied that poor Channing was driving
me crazy, not the other way around. He told me to give Channing time,
that this was all new to him. He doesn' t know what to do with me or
how to act, Royal explained. I guess I can understand that, but still. If
there's going to be any kind of relationship he could at least talk to me.

I fall asleep with Maggie's huge paw on  my forehead. She keeps  me
super warm at night. I swear I would never need a guy to sleep with me
because she's the perfect electric blanket.
***
"Paisley..." someone whispers near my ear. I blink a few times before I
almost let out a scream. Channing' s hand clamps down on my mouth
before  I  could  let  it  out.  "Shh,  baby,  it'  s  just  me,"  he  murmurs,
removing his hand.
"What the hell Channing! " I shove at his chest, just now realizing he is
pretty much lying on top of me. We are going to pretend that doesn't
feel really good. Especially since I get a whiff of his cologne and now I
want to nuzzle his neck.
"Sorry. I called you first, but you didn't answer." He doesn't budge from
my body and I notice his not wearing a shirt. His skin is warm and hard
with muscles.
"That should have alerted you that I was asleep," I mutter dropping my
hands from his chest. I really can't touch him right now or I'll molest
him. True story.
He sighs and looks down at me. The only light in my room is from the
bathroom. I keep a night light on in there in case I have to pee in the
middle of the night. I can't see his features all that well, but I can feel
those eyes looking at me. "I'm sorry, but I really wanted to see you," he
whispers leaning down to kiss me.
I  try  my  best  to  sit  up  then  and  shove  him  off  the  bed.  He  makes  a
frustrated sound and moves away from me. I jump out of bed and turn
the lights on. If he thinks he can come in here for a booty call, then he
has  another  think  coming.  "What  do  you  want?  Because  I  haven't
talked to you in like a week.  I thought you wanted to be with  me or
whatever. Not use me as your booty call. "
He rubs a hand down his face and looks away from me. That's when I
see I'm only wearing a black tank top and black lace panties. I don' t
even have a bra on! I feel my face heat from embarrassment. This

is not what I wanted to be wearing when we had this conversation.
"Paisley, get under the covers," he spits out, tossing the covers aside so
I can crawl in.
I don't make a move and just stare at him wide eyed. Did he just boss
me around? Oh hell no! "Why?" I ask putting my hands on my hips.
He  groans  and  closes  his  eyes.  "I'm  ten  seconds  away  from  coming
over  there  and  fucking  you,"  he  growls,  the  muscles  in  his  jaw
twitching.
"Oh,"  I  whisper  moving  quickly  to  get  under  the  covers.  That  was  a
close one.
"Thank you." He sighs falling to his back on the bed. I cover my legs
and study him. His skin is all golden and smooth; his hair is flat around
his head and falling into his eyes. His features are tense and I want to
smooth my fingers over his jaw, to release it. His long legs hang off my
bed covered in a pair of tight jeans. No shoes or socks, which is strange.
"Why are you here?" I ask after a long silence. I can't stand it anymore.
He rolls to his side and props his head on his palm. The hair falls to the
side and I can see his face more clearly. "I couldn't stay away anymore.
I got to be honest with you. I have no idea what I'm doing here. Before
I came over here, Royal called. He told me you don't know what you' re
doing either. Which  makes things even  more complicated. " He rubs
his face again, frustration clear in his eyes. "I want to be with you so
much it's crazy. I find myself thinking about you when I shouldn't be. I
stare at you in class like some fucking creeper and when you catch me
you just smile. You should beat the shit out of me for that. It's fucking
weird."
I can't help the choked up laugh. He hears it and smiles. "I don't think
it's creepy." I close my eyes and grip the covers in front of me. "I really
like it when you look at me. I feel really beautiful, " I confess keeping
my eyes closed.
I feel him shift on the bed and when I open my eyes, he's right there
staring at me. "You, Paisley, are the most beautiful girl I have ever met.
Even  your  name  is  beautiful.  And  I  find  it  amazing  you  don't  know.
You have no idea the effect you have on people. " His hand comes up to

cup my cheek. "Just the other day, you calmed Rachel down with a few
simple words. Before you came here, she couldn't be calmed down. She
would  throw  fits  to  rival  a  toddler.  And  Royal,  he  couldn't  even  be
friends with girls before you came around. He told me tonight he had
more respect for you than anyone else, and I don't know what you even
did to get that. Royal only respect two other people in his life and that' s
me and his grandmother. "
I know my eyes are wide and I'm trembling, but I don't care. When you
have  Channing  Southerland  staring  into  your  eyes  and  telling  you
you're beautiful, you don't care about anything but what he's saying.
"I  respect  you,  and  I  like  you.  That's  hard  for  me  to  do.  I  don't  like
anyone, save for a few people. The second I met you, I liked you. You
didn' t care who I was, what I was doing here, or even to talk to me. I
could see it in your eyes; you really didn't give a fuck. You thought I
was hot but lots of girls think I'm hot." His thumb rubs along my cheek
and  I  feel  tears  brimming.  There  are  still  hormones  from  my  period.
That's why I want to cry.
"You're really cocky," I tell him softly and he laughs.
"Yeah,  I  am.  I'm  not  going  to  change  that  either."  He  kisses  my
forehead and I smile. He's cocky, smart, sweet and sexy. I'm in so much
damn  trouble.  He  lies  down  beside  me  and  gets  under  the  covers
pulling me into his arms.
I get up on my elbows and touch his face. "Thank you," I say softly and
sweetly.  He  rewards  me  with  a  huge  grin  and  a  blush.  I  just  made
Channing Southerland blush!
We  are  quiet  for  a  minute,  lost  in  our  own  thoughts.  Then  I  break  it
because I'm a girl and that's what we do. "So what's going on here?" I
mutter, only because I have to know.
Surprising  me,  he  laughs  and  rolls  me  to  my  back.  "Here,  we  are
together. I want you to be mine and I might be shit for a boyfriend, but
I want to try. I think I might go insane but that might be a good thing. "
He leans his forehead to mine and I smile. Always in my face. "I don't
like people knowing my business. I have a fucked up past and I'll tell
you whatever you want to know about that, but I don't want anyone else
to know. I'm not a PDA kind of guy, so if you want that I can try. I'm
not

making any promises there, because people looking at me makes me
uncomfortable." Then he sighs and brushes his lips against mine. My
arms go around his neck and my hands go into his hair. "I don't want
you to be with other guys. I know that shit with Royal was fake, so I' ll
let that go. I haven't been with another girl since I met you, I promise
you that." He pulls back and makes intense eye contact. "I'll probably
suck as a boyfriend, but at this point I would do anything for you. If you
want me, I' m here and I always will be. "
My smile gets huge and I pull his face until his lips meet mine. It's
gentle but still overwhelming, everything with him is overwhelming,
but I don't give a crap. I know it wasn't easy for him to admit all that,
but I would do anything for him at this point. Just like he said he would
for me. I break away to say, "I'll be yours, Channing. I want to be yours,
Channing."
He replies, "Then you're mine, baby." My stomach clenches in a good
way, before his lips are back on mine.
Chapter 22
I WAKE UP the next morning to a nice warm arm slung over my waist.
His nose is at the back of neck and I feel his warm breath against my
skin. It feels natural, like we were meant to sleep like this. My eyes pop
open wider. That was a strange though to have.
The night before we fooled around for a little while. He didn't push me
for sex and he seemed to understand I wasn't ready for that. Though he
had plenty of fun doing other stuff. He seemed playful in a way. He' d
tease me for a little while and then give me what I needed. Though I
paid him back in kind.
We fell asleep after midnight when the movie we were watching went
off. I didn't expect him to stay and I was definitely not asking him to
leave. I' m deciding I need a bigger bed. There is not enough room for
him, Maggie, and me who is lying across my feet.
I wiggle out from under him and run into the bathroom. I seriously

have  to  pee.  This  is  when  I  realize  I'  m  only  wearing  my  panties.  A
heavy blush reaches my cheeks. I guess I didn't put my shirt back on
after the fooling around.
I know I need a shower, so when I finish I head back into my room.
Channing  is  lying  there  with  his  eyes  open  looking  at  me  in  the
bathroom doorway. "You are trying to kill me," he says, slowly getting
up. I take in all the golden muscles that make up his torso. His hair is
sticking up in all directions and it looks like he has a faint bruise on his
cheek. I get my first look at his lightly haired legs and his black boxer
briefs. I didn' t remember him getting that undressed.
I blush again and move to grab my shirt off the TV. "What happened to
your face?" I mumble out after putting on my shirt. I head over to my
closet before he answers.
"You did," he laughs getting out of the bed. I watch him saunter into the
bathroom and shut the door. His butt in those boxer briefs. let me tell
you, I could flip quarters on those cheeks.
I pick out my black polo and clean skirt before going over to my chest
of drawers to find some stockings and undergarments. Oh how I wish I
didn't have to wear a uniform.
When he comes back out of the bathroom, I ask, "What do you mean I
happened to your face? "
He grins cockily and moves to right in front of me. He wraps his arms
around my waist and nuzzles my cheek. "God you are so beautiful," he
whispers against my face, making my knees feel weak.
"Quit  trying  to  distract  me,"  I  say,  placing  a  hand  on  his  chest  and
moving him back an inch.
He sighs and stands up to his full towering height. "You toss and turn
like a psyche patient. You clipped me pretty hard in your sleep. " Then
he  laughs  at  my  expression,  which  is  horror.  "No  big  deal.  I  finally
figured out all I needed to do was touch you. Then you stopped. "
I place my hands on my face, hiding from him. "I'm so sorry. I didn't
even think about that." I'm so dumb sometimes. This is why I don' t like
people sleeping with me.
He  only  chuckles.  "Baby,  you  can  kick  me  in  the  nuts  and  you  still
wouldn't keep me from sleeping next to you," he throws over his

shoulder as he brings his pants up over his hips.
"Bullcrud. You can't sleep here anymore. I'd rather not hurt you," I state
in  a  sad  voice.  I  like  him  sleeping  next  to  me,  it  makes  me  feel
incredibly safe, but I can't risk breaking his face.
He  stops  buttoning  up  his  jeans  and  moves  back  to  me.  In  true
Channing  fashion,  when  he  wants  me  to  listen  to  him,  he  slams  his
forehead to mine. "Paisley, no one will keep me from sleeping next to
you. I can't tell you what it means to me that you even let me in your
bedroom."  His palms land on  my hips,  moving  me  close to his hips.
"I'm a bastard most of the time, but I'll give you all the sweet words you
want.  I'll  take  you  out  and  buy  you  shit,  because  it  will  most  likely
make you happy. But you aren't going to start taking things that make
me  happy  away.  And  I'  ve  never  been  happier  than  when  you  were
sleeping in my arms. "
I sigh and throw my arms around his neck, kissing him deeply. We kiss
for a while but I finally realize we have to be at school soon. I break
away  and  take  a  deep  breath.  "Okay.  But  if  I  punch  you  again,  I'  m
tying my hands to my body." I purse my lips when he laughs and moves
away to grab his shirt.
"I'll see you at school, Paisley." He comes over and kisses my cheek
before he's gone.
***
"You  look  amazing  today.  Did  you  get  laid?  "  Rachel  asks  at  lunch,
eyeing me with squinted eyes. "You totally got laid, didn't you? And it
was freaking awesome because you are glowing." She puts her arms on
the table and leans over it, studying me closer.
Channing is trying to hide a laugh, so I kick him under the table. Royal
just rolls his eyes and looks back down at his phone. "No, I didn' t get
laid,"  I stammer out at her. Now  my breathing is  messed up and  my
face is turning red.
"Bullshit. Your entire face is red!" She hoots, doing a little dance in her
seat.

"My face is red from embarrassment. Seriously Rach, do you not have
an tact?" I mutter, crossing my arms over my chest. I catch Channing's
eye and see the laughter there. I want to stick my tongue out at him, but
that would be too immature.
"No seriously, who did you do? Come on! We won't tell!" She slams
her  hands  down  on  the  table,  getting  a  terrified  look  from  several
underclassmen.
I turn away from her and look at Royal. "You need to let her get some.
She's to worried about my nonexistent sex life."
Royal  grunts  but  doesn't  respond.  Usually  he'd  be  telling  her  she
couldn't ever have sex so she needed to stop thinking about it.
"What's  up  with  you?"  I  ask  placing  my  hand  on  his  lower  arm.
Channing kicks me under the table but I turn and glare at him. This is
his best friend; he should be the one worried.
Royal  finally  looks  up  after  I  touch  him.  "Paisley,  move  your  hand
before  Channing  punches  me  again.  I'm  still  hurting  from  the  last
time."  Then  he  looks  at  Channing.  "I  swear  I  didn't  ask  her  to  touch
me."
I roll my eyes and just look down at my food. Rachel for some reason
doesn't understand the exchange between Channing and Royal. Then
she looks at  me and I smile innocently, which  makes her scowl. "I'll
find out who you're doing, Paisley Vaughn, and then I'll grill you until
you spill every detail. "
The rest of lunch goes by quickly and before I know it the bell rings.
Channing squeezes my thigh, like he does everyday and heads to class.
I sigh, kind of wishing we could hold hands and walk to class together.
Though I don't see Channing doing that.
"You know, he'd do it if you wanted him to," Royal says next to me
after I get out of my seat.
"You  know  you  can  talk  to  me  about  whatever  is  bothering  you,"  I
counter. If he won't talk about his problems, I'm not talking about mine.
Instead  of  laughing  like  I  figure  he  would,  he  looks  down  at  me
seriously. "Do you mean that?" he asks, his eyes sad and pleading.
"Yes, Royal, I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." I sling my backpack
over my shoulder and look up at him.
He runs his hand through his hair and grunts. "Thank you. You

think Channing would care if I came over after school? " he inquires,
looking around for my towering angry boyfriend. What. The. Fudge.
I  just  called  The  Channing  Southerland  my  boyfriend.  I  don't  think
those two words even go together when Channing is concerned. But I
know they are true. That's what he meant when he said I was his. He
wouldn't label it boyfriend/girlfriend though. But I can. Happy dance!
"I'll talk to him about it. Knowing him, he'll be there. But I don't see
how  that's  a  problem  considering  he's  your  best  friend,"  I  tell  him,
urging him down the hall before I'm late for class. A class I have with
my boyfriend. Okay, I better stop calling him that so much, or it' ll get
old and I won't get the same rush from it. Sigh.
"He already knows, but I really would like a girl's intuition on it." He
pulls me into a sideways hug before trotting down the hallway. I only
laugh and head to my next class.
***
I texted Channing during fifth period, making sure he was okay with it.
He said he didn't care as long as he was there. I told him he better come
to my house after school then because I was going to talk to Royal. He
proceeded  to  text  that  no  one  tells  him  what  to  do.  I  told  him  if  he
wanted to be with me then he would have to do some of the things I tell
him to do. That made him laugh out loud in class.
I  kid  you  not,  every  single  pair  of  eyes  were  turned  to  look  at  him,
including me. When he sees everyone looking at him, he just smirks
and sits back cockily. Even Mrs. Harrison is surprised by the outburst.
We all blink before turning around and getting back to work.
I heard whispering the rest of the day about it. I just smiled and knew it
was because of me. He laughed in public and now people don' t think
he's such a robot. Mission accomplished. Now if I could get him to hold
my hand. I know Royal said Channing would if I asked him to, but I
wanted him to do it on his own. I' m not going to force the guy.
Now I'm sitting around in my dark denim skinny jeans and green

sweater. I pulled my hair up when I walked into the house and I haven'
t taken it back down. I really need to get it all cut off. It's to freaking
long and starting to give me headaches.
I'm  contemplating that when there's  a knock on the door. I get up to
answer it. If it was just Channing I would yell come in, but since Royal
is with him, I want to act like we aren't that close. Royal has a grim
expression and pushes his way into the living room, settling down on
my couch in an exhausted heap. I turn back to Channing who leans in
and gives me a soft kiss. "Hey, baby," he murmurs against my lips.
"Hey." I move out of the way and let him in. He goes straight into my
kitchen but I disregard that. Right now is about Royal. "So what's up
with you, Royal?"
He  opens  his  eyes  and  looks  at  me  seriously.  "There's  this  girl,"  he
whispers.
I join him on the couch and tuck my feet under me. "There's always a
girl," I tell him with a soft smile on my face.
"Yeah, well, she's really pissed at me, and for once I can't figure out
what I did," He shares leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees.
He intertwines his fingers and lowers his head to rest on them.
"Considering  I'm  a  girl,  it  could  have  been  anything. We  tend  to  get
mad about the stupidest crap. And jealous over something that didn' t
happen." This I say loud enough for Channing to hear. "Why don't you
start from the beginning?"
"I didn't think I was all that serious about her, you know? But then we
slept together and now she acts like I mean nothing to her. I mean I did
all my best moves on her and everything. But when I brought up being
more, she turned me down. Now she treats me like she barely knows
me." He stands up and twists his hands in his hair. "I let this girl see me
completely naked, and I don't do that for anyone. Not even my fucking
doctor. She spent the night in my bed; somewhere no one else has slept
but me. I don't even do girls there, like never."
I can' t help it when I start laughing. I mean it is so damn obvious. An
idiot  could  have  figured  it  out.  Since  Royal  is  so  insightful,  I'  m
confused as to why he didn't figure it out. "He isn't insightful about his
own situations," Channing says, coming to sit next to me. He pulls me

against him until my back rests against his chest.
Royal looks beyond pissed so I explain before he says something. "I
don't  know  the  girl  or  anything,  but  I  can  figure  out  what  happened.
Well, really, two different kinds of things could have happened." I shift
around until I'  m  more comfortable against Channing. "One, she is a
player like you and just wanted to get off. Some girls are like that, not
many  though.  Or  two,  she  could  have  gotten  scared,  you  know?
Everyone knows you, and I assume she goes to our school?" He nods.
"Then she knows you don't let girls sleep over or let them in your bed.
She probably thought you were being serious about her and it freaked
her
out."
"But I am serious about her," he yells sitting back down on the couch.
"I'm fucking in love with her." He yells again and I flinch. The pain in
his  voice  makes  me  want  to  cry.  I  feel  Channing  flinch  too  but  he
doesn't say anything.
I  finally  lean  forward  and  wrap  my  arms  around  Royal's  shoulders.
Channing grunts behind me but I ignore him. "It'll be okay Royal. If
you feel this strongly about it, then she must, too. She probably didn't
expect  to  fall  in  love  with  you,  either.  You're  just  handling  it  like  a
champ. The being in love part, not the her ignoring you part." I plop my
butt  down  next  to  him  and  keep  my  arm  around  him,  and  rub  his
shoulder.  "I  bet  you're  still  trying  to  woo  her,  and  that's  probably
making her fears worse. I say you start treating her with indifference. I
think you' ll find she can't handle that."
He doesn't look up at me, but at Channing. "You think that will work?"
I feel a bit miffed but I keep rubbing his shoulder. I think it' s a guy
thing. Almost like saying "Hey do you think this is a manly thing to do?
Or a girly thing?"
"I think you should listen to her." He grabs my hand and pulls me back
against  him.  I  scowl  at  him  before  he  goes  on.  "She  did  get  me  to
commit. That should tell you something right there. "
Royal suddenly stands up and leans down to kiss me on the cheek. I
smile when I feel Channing become really tense. "Thanks, Paisley." He
fist bumps Channing before leaving my house.
"Paisley, we have to talk about you touching other guys," he says

into my ear, making me shiver.
"What? It doesn't mean anything. I was just comforting him," I reply
with a smile in my voice.
He  laughs  low  and  sexy  against  my  neck.  He  nuzzles  deeper  before
saying, "It gets you wet to see me jealous, doesn't it?"
I  moan  when  his  hand  reaches  around  to  go  under  my  skirt.  "Damn
straight."
Chapter 23
I  HAVEN'T  BREATHED  a  word  to  my  Grandma  in  a  week.  It's
Sunday morning and I've decided I've been hiding for way to long. If I
want  to  avoid  my  Grandma  then  I  have  to  avoid  the  inside  of  their
house.  Which  means  I  haven't  seen  BeeBee  in  a  week.  Which  I  feel
really  bad  about,  but  it  was  either  stay  away  from  her  or  get  into  a
screaming match with Grandma. I don't know about you, but I just don't
have the heart to yell at a sixty something old lady. She might have a
heart attack and then I would be responsible for her death. So yeah, I'm
good.
"Baby? Have you seen my socks?" Channing asks from the bathroom. I
look up from my place siting on the bed putting on my shoes. He's only
wearing his jeans and they are unzipped, showing peeks of his boxers.
His hair is everywhere, which is normal this early in the morning. He
yawns and starts rubbing his eyes and I try hard to not laugh.
"Yeah, they're under the bed." He is so lazy when he first wakes up. He
doesn't want to look for his clothes or even brush his hair. A lot of the
time I've been folding his clothes and putting them on my dresser so he
can find them in the mornings. Last night was different considering he
went to a party and got drunk. I stayed in and talked on the phone with
Carly. "What time did you get in last night?"
He pops his head up from under the bed and grins. "Like two, I think. I
don't know I was pretty drunk." He goes back under the bed, his back
muscles stretching and pulling. Damn that's hot. He finally comes

out holding two black socks.
"Why didn't you wake me up?" I question, standing from the bed and
crossing  to  my  dresser.  I  rummage  through  my  earrings;  trying  to
decide which ones I want to wear today.
I  see  him  shrug  in  the  mirror  over  my  dresser.  "I  don't  know.  I  was
trashed and you looked tired earlier, so I just crashed. I probably should
have stayed at Royal's but Jasmine was after me all night. I really didn't
want her climbing in bed with me." He shudders and I laugh.
He finally pulls on his shoes and comes up behind me. "You coming
over for dinner tonight?" he inquires right in my ear.
I grin and shiver,  much to his  delight. "Yeah,"  I tell  him slipping an
earring in my right ear.
"Good. I want to see you in my bed." He kisses my neck and heads out
of the room. "Bye baby." He laughs on his way out my front door.
He can' t say things like that and expect me to handle them normally.
Though I don't know what the big deal is. I don't have to have sex with
him in his bed. Well maybe I kind of maybe sort of do want that but I
still don't think I'm ready. This is all really driving me crazy.
I know I've had sex with him that once, but still that was a mistake. Not
that I regret it or anything, but I don't want him to think I'm a whore or
something.  He  said  he  doesn't  think  that,  but  you  never  know  with
boys.
The sexual tension is getting out of control, though. I accidently stood
up in front of him on his way out of English the other day. He gently
slammed into me, but his hands were on my hips and my dumb mouth
let out a moan. After that he grabbed my backpack and ushered me out
of the room. Before I knew it we were in the girl's bathroom, the one
that no one uses. He even locked the door and attacked me.
Well not attacked, but you know what I mean. I was up on a sink with
him between my legs before I could figure out where we were. He was
kissing my lips, my neck and unbuttoning my shirt so he could kiss my
breasts. Then I was taking off his shirt and mauling him because that' s
what I do. His hand ended up in my panties and mine ended up in his
pants. This is usually what happens when we are alone, in my bed. Not
in school.

I was very uncomfortable the rest of the day. At one point it drove me
so crazy I about left so I could change my panties. Don't ask me what's
wrong with  me. I just can't stand wearing dirty underwear. Ugh. But
Channing  being  Channing  did  the  most  wonderful  thing  ever.  He
knows  me  a  little  too  well,  I  think,  but  at  that  point  I  couldn'  t  care.
Because that boy went to my house and got me a pair of clean panties. I
wanted to kiss him in front of everybody but he got that uncomfortable
look in his eyes. So I scowled at him and went and changed.
If  I  didn'  t  know  him  and  how  he  is  at  my  house,  I  would  say  he'  s
ashamed  of  me.  But  I  also  notice  that  public  attention  makes  me
nervous. He seriously doesn' t like people staring at him. Even small
things like Royal yelling his name in the hallway. I' ll look at Channing
and there will be anger and fear in his eyes and his whole body will be
tense. So I don' t push him for things outside of my house. Because I
know he doesn't have a problem touching me in front of his best friend.
I'll take what I can get.
I shake my head from the thoughts of Channing and make my way up
to the main house. I walk in without knocking and head up the stairs to
BeeBee' s room. My little sister is with her nanny and playing happily
in the floor.
I play with her for a long time. Literally most of the day. I even end up
taking a nap with her, but with me on the floor of course. I've missed
her that much. I don't mean to fall asleep but I've been so freaking tired
the past two days. BeeBee has no problem waking me up and making
me play some more.
By the time I leave, I have an hour to get ready for dinner with Gram
tonight. She says she would love to get to know me, but she isn' t going
to force herself on me. She knows that I want to stay here with my little
sister. She did demand I come for dinner every Sunday night. Which is
fine with me because I want to get to know her, too. I also want to learn
more about my father. And be close to Channing.
Ugh, I' m turning into one of those girls who thinks about her boyfriend
all day, everyday. Maybe we should cool off for a while. I know I'll end
up having sex with him and it will be even worse than it is now. I don' t
think I could handle that.

"Paisley?" my grandma hollers from the library. I groan on the inside.
I make my way to inside the room and find her sitting on a lounge chair,
reading.  Her  auburn  and  grey  hair  is  pulled  up  into  a  bun.  She'  s
wearing a simple grey sweater and blue jeans. "Yeah?" I ask.
"So lovely to see you. I've been wondering where you've been. It's been
a week since you've come to see me." She says it all nicely and with a
pleasant tone to her voice, but I can see she is anything but pleasant.
There's anger in her eyes and in her posture.
I'm not going to be playing any games here. "Yeah, I know. I've been
avoiding you," I tell her just as nicely and pleasantly.
She blinks several times, almost as if she can't believe I talked back to
her. "Excuse me?" she says with a shaky laugh.
I start to stroll around the room, trailing my hand along the books on
the wall. "I had an expected visitor last Sunday." I stop and look at her.
She's gone a little pale. "Yeah, Gram filled me in on some things. Some
things I had been lied to about. So instead of getting into an argument
about it, I just simply avoided you. It's not like you really tried to make
me stop. You know where I live and you know what times I' m home."
I stare at her the whole time and watch her turn even more pale. There
is  more  here,  more  than  her  just  lying  about  Gram.  She's  hiding
something else.
All of a sudden the color returns to her cheeks. "Well that' s wonderful
dear, that you met you other Grandmother. " She says it cheerfully and
I just stare. Really?
"That'  s  it?  No  explanation  on  why  you  lied?  "  I  stutter  out.  I  have
seriously moved to the twilight zone.
"I lied because I was hurt. I was hurt over the loss of my child and I just
wanted  someone  to  blame.  Margret  never  did  anything  wrong."  She
pauses, taking a huge breath. "I guess I also didn't want you to have
anything  to  do  with  her.  I  should  have  known  she  would  come  over
here anyone. Even though she isn't allowed on my property."
"So  you  lied  to  me  because  you  were  hurting?  Grandma  that  is  no
excuse."  Wow,  why  do  I  sound  like  the  adult  here?  "I  guess  I
understand the hurting. Mom was your daughter, but you hadn't seen
her in sixteen

years. You don't know what she was like. Her own daughter didn't even
mourn her loss. That woman never loved me. She treated me like shit
because my father didn't leave her any money. You know how sick that
is?" I say.
"Yes, Paisley. Your mother wasn't right in the way she treated you, but
she  was  still  my  little  girl.  I  had  every  right  to  hurt,"  she  tells  me,
folding her hand in her lap tightly.
I just roll my eyes. We are going to sit here and talk in circles. I have to
get out of here. "Look Grandma, I get you were hurt. I' m not saying
you  didn't  have  a  right  to  be.  I  just  don't  understand  it.  Lying  about
Gram  didn't  get  you  anywhere.  I'm  still  going  to  see  her  and  get  to
know her. "
She blanches. "You can't! That woman will only brainwash you. She's
vile and manipulative," she screeches, showing some of her true colors.
I slowly move backwards, away from her. My breathing is heavy and
my heart is beating way too fast. I just saw bits of my mother in this
woman. I know they are mother and daughter but I thought Grandma
was different. I'm starting to think the apple didn't fall far from the tree.
"You can't really stop me. I'm biologically related to her. And I don't
really know what you mean by brain washing. She's never said a bad
word about you. She even felt sorry for you when I explained you lied.
She knew you were hurting. "
She gets up from her lounge chair and stalks towards me. I move back
until  I'  m  standing  in  the  open  doorway,  ready  to  bolt.  "Margret
Southerland doesn't feel sorry for anyone. Don't you let that woman fill
your head with nonsense. Don't listen to anything she says about me.
And if you want to see your sister again, I wouldn't stay over there very
long."
"MIRANDA! That is enough! " Papaw bellows from the top of the
stairs.
I startle at his voice and whip around to see him. His fists are clenches
by his sides and his entire face is red. "Henry, did you know what that
woman said about me?" Grandma shouts back.
Papaw just looks at her. "She didn't say a bad word against you,

Miranda. You' re making things up in your head," he tells her finally
walking over to us. "Paisley, why don't you go ahead and get ready for
your dinner. I can finish here, sweetie. "
I nod and hurry away. I don't even stand at he bottom of the stairs so I
can eavesdrop. I don't want to listen to her craziness anymore. If they
didn't have custody of BeeBee, I would be gone. I turn eighteen in three
months. But I'll have to stick around for sixteen more. I won't leave my
sister here with that crazy person.
Now I'm starting to wonder if I'll end up crazy like them.
Chapter 24
DINNER GOES SMOOTHLY at Gram's. Channing sits next to me but
we  don't  really  talk  to  each  other.  Richard  and  Gram  take  up  all  my
words, wanting to know things about me. I answer with honestly and
happiness. While I've been spending time with my other grandparents,
the only ones there that seem to want to know me are Brody and Kellan.
I don't tell Gram about the stuff with Grandma. I don't want her upset
about it, and I don't want to admit that I think my Grandma is crazy. Or
just as selfish and immature as my mother was.
After dinner Channing and I are excused because Uncle Richard agreed
to meet friends for drinks and Gram doesn't want to miss her shows.
Channing told me on the way to his room that she is obsessed with The
Walking Dead. Who would have thought she liked zombies?
Channing holds my hand on the way to his room, and I love the way it
feels. His palm  is  dry and slightly calloused. The warmth chases the
chill that settled into me after the confrontation with Grandma.
Channing stops at a door on the second floor at the end of a hallway. I'
m  totally  lost  and  glad  that  I  get  to  live  in  the  smaller  guesthouse.  I
think it took me days to remember where BeeBee's room is located.
He opens the door and I walk in waiting to find what makes Channing,
Channing. The walls are a deep blue and help calm me. His

bed is huge, and I can't help but wonder why Gram and Richard let him
have a bed that big. The comforter is a lighter blue, almost the color of
his eyes. The bed is made, which isn't surprising because Channing is a
tidy person. Not something you see everyday with a teenage boy.
There are a few posters on the walls, but they aren't movies or bands.
They  are  book  covers.  And  they  are  all  Stephen  King.  "You  weren't
kidding about Stephen King, were you?" I ask softly, taking in the dark
wood  chest  of  drawers  and  computer  desk.  There  are  also  matching
nightstands on either side of his huge bed.
"No. I have all his books," he mumbles, looking at my face. I smile at
him, knowing he's nervous.
"I like your room. A lot." I squeeze his hand, which is still in mine.
He grins wide and tugs on my hand until I'm in his arms. "That makes
me incredibly happy," he states, his forehead on mine. "Want to
try out the bed?"
I  laugh  and  give  him  a  gentle  kiss.  "I'm  not  having  sex  with  you
tonight," I tell him breaking away from his arms before he makes me
stay. I cross over to the nightstand to see the picture there. I about drop
it when I look. There I am, in my school uniform but I'm getting out of
my car. I'm smiling and waving, at who I'm not sure. I look amazing.
My auburn hair is shining in the sun and my green eyes pop. "When did
you
get this?"
He clears his throat and I look up at him. His cheeks are a little red and
I  have  to  swallow  back  a  laugh.  "A  few  days  ago.  Royal  took  it
though."
"Why did Royal take it?" I ask, setting the picture back down.
"Because I asked him to," he mutters looking away.
I  can't  help  the  laugh  that  bubbles  out  of  me.  "That's  really  sweet,
Channing. Who knew you had that in you? " I tell him.
His eyes get really serious and he's stalking towards me before I know
it. His hands go into my hair and he looks down into my eyes. I place
my hands at his hips, holding on. "You don't know how bad I want to be
inside you," he whispers, his lips barely moving.
I gasp and try to take a step back. "Can we not discuss this right
now?"

"I' m not trying to have sex with you, Paisley. I know you think you're
not  ready.  I'm  not  that  guy  who  pushes  his  girlfriend  to  fuck.  You'll
come around before long." He bends a little and his nose runs along my
cheek. "The tension is going to be too much before long. As it is, I' m
going to have to stop touching you. "
I' m only focused on one word. "Did you just call me your girlfriend?"
He laughs pulling his face back up. "Yes Paisley. You're my fucking
girlfriend. Get used to it. You'll have that title until I put a ring on your
finger. "
Oh. My. God.
I swallow hard. I was not expecting him to say that. I can't believe he
just said that! "Um...I have to go," I mumble, breaking away from him
and heading for the door.
I get it partially open before he slams it shut. Then he pushes me against
it with his torso. I can feel his breath on my neck. "I'm not saying that is
going to be anytime soon, baby. Calm down. I just meant that I don't
ever  see  myself  with  anyone  else.  I'm  pretty  sure  I  figured  that  out
when I first saw you. "
I  want  to  cry  because  the  emotions  are  making  me  nuts.  It's  all  too
much  and  now  I  can't  breathe.  "We've  been  together  for  a  week,"  I
stammer out.
"I know. There are things you just know. Things you just feel. I have no
control over it and neither do you. I want to be with you that long. I
don't  ever  want  to  see  you  walk  away  from  me."  His  hand  rubs  and
down  my  side,  eliciting  shivers.  I  want  to  rest  against  his  chest  but
something inside of me is stopping it.
"I have to go Channing," I say, tears threatening in my voice.
He doesn't say anything else and backs away. Then I do something that
I know I' ll regret.
I walk away from Channing Southerland.

Remember way back when, when I said I don't handle things when I
should? I haven't been handling things period. I thought I was, but I'm
not. Tears bubble out of my eyes before I'm even out of his house. They
stream  down  my  face  as  I  run  for  my  car.  I  feel  like  something  is
chasing  me, but I know there's nothing there. Channing would never
chase me. Not for this.
It' s hard to see on my way home, but I make it there. I stumble around
until I get to the front door of the guesthouse. Maggie is sitting there
waiting to go inside. I let her in and before I know it I'm curled up in my
bed, Maggie's heat surrounding me.
I don't know how long I cry. Maybe hours, maybe minutes. I don't even
know what's wrong with me. It's hard to know what will freak me out.
Make me lose control over my emotions.
The funny thing is, I'm pretty sure I'm upset about Channing, but I want
him here. I want him to hold me and make it go away. I want him to fix
me. Make me into a normal person. Normal girls and women want to
hear their boyfriend say they want to be together forever. But it's the
one thing that sent me screaming from the room.
Then I get it. I don't know him. Well, I know the way he moves and
how he'll react to something, but I don't know his past. I don't know
much about his mother and what she did to him. I don't know the name
of his father or where that guy even is. I don't know how he feels about
other people. We all know how he feels about me, but he doesn't talk
about any of it. I find I want to know how he could let his sister go like
he  did.  I  want  to  know  why  he  puts  up  with  Pierce's  crap,  when  he
could easily fix it.
I talk. I tell him things; hell, I think I pretty much tell him everything.
But I'm starting to realize it's one sided. He doesn't give me what I give
him.
I let him sleep in my bed. I let him touch me in places that no one else
has.  I  tell  him  how  I  feel  and  what  I  want.  I  even  cook  that  douche
canoe dinner.
But he can't even hold my hand in public. He can't talk about his past;
let me know things no one else knows. Yeah, he's sweet and takes care
of me, but I need more than that. I need this relationship to be two

sided. Held together by both of us.
Him telling me he wants me forever made me realize that maybe he's
playing me. Telling me what I want to hear so he'll get in my pants. I'm
really happy I haven't slept with him since that night on my car.
This is freaking frustrating. I don't even know if I have a right to be
mad, because it's not like he's truly been trying to sleep with me. When
we fool around he never takes it too far. If I tell him to slow down, he
does. If I tell him not there, he doesn't go there.
My phone goes off in my pocket and I pull it out. Of course it's from
Channing.
I'm giving you 20 more minutes before I come over there. Then you 're
going to talk to me.
I roll my eyes. Being bossy as ever. I don't respond and throw the stupid
phone on the floor. I get up and turn off all the lights and lock the front
door and the back door. Then, just to be safe I lock my bedroom door.
The only person with a key to it is me.
And  exactly  twenty  minutes  from  his  text  message,  Channing  is
knocking on my front door. Then he's calling my phone. I ignore him.
I'm not doing this with him tonight. I'm starting to feel really sick.
My head is banging and it takes me five minutes to realize it's a fever
and  not  Channing  banging  on  the  door.  I  groan  before  falling  to  the
floor. Maggie starts barking and scratching at the bedroom door. I tell
her to hush, but she doesn't.
Having enough of that, I give up and go to the front door. He can yell
and stuff all he wants too. And he can do it while I'm curled under the
blankets.
When I open the door, his face is angry. It's etched into every inch of
his  gorgeous  face.  It  makes  him  look  fierce  and  like  someone  you
wouldn't want to fuck with. "Jesus, Paisley, I've been out here for thirty
fucking minutes! " he bellows, making me flinch.
I try to clear my head but it's so foggy. My entire body aches and it's
hard for me to stand up. I try to tell him this but I can't get the words
around my dry throat. When Channing's cool hand reaches my face I

moan. That feels so amazing against my hot skin. "Baby!?" he screams
it like he's been calling my name for a little bit.
He scoops me up and carries me into the bedroom and lays me gently
down on the bed. He starts taking my clothes off but I protest. "I' m not
having sex with you," I say.
He laughs, but it's strained. "Baby, I wouldn't try to have sex with you
right now even if I was that kind of guy." That sounds really insulting
so I tell him that. "You've got the flu, Paisley. It would be really rude to
try and have sex with you right now. "
Oh.
"You're so sweet when you want to be," I tell him. I mean for that to be
it, but my feverish brain has other ideas. "Then other times you're really
bossy.  And  you  don't  tell  me  things,  like  I  tell  you  things.  I  want  to
know you Channing. The way you know me. I think our relationship
isn't balanced right."
He  appears  over  me,  his  face  sad.  "Baby  girl,  you  were  never  more
wrong. You hold my heart in the palm of hands."
Confused, I look down but I don't see anything in my hands. So I lift
them up to his face. "Here take it back. I don't want to drop it."
This  makes  him  chuckle.  "I  don't  want  it  back.  It's  yours  Paisley.
Always  will  be."  He  leans  over  and  kisses  my  forehead.  "And  when
you're all better, I'll tell you whatever you want to know."
"Okay. That sounds good," I mumble, the fever finally forcing me to
sleep.
Chapter 25
AT THIS POINT, I don't know who got whom sick. I'm pretty sure it
was me who got Channing sick, since I went down first. After I woke
up  the  next  day,  I  found  Channing  feverish  and  incoherent.  Which
would  have  been  funny  if  my  head  didn't  feel  like  someone  was
hammering nails into my forehead.
The two of us spent three days sick as dogs. This is how everyone

found out about us. The two people who actually knew were Royal and
Carly. Rachel called me the second day, being all-dramatic since I didn'
t tell her. I finally just hung up on her. I couldn't take her outside voice
anymore.
Grandma found us together the second day also. The school called to
ask where I was since this was the second day I missed. Don't you love
how it took her a whole day to come check on me? And she only did
that  because  the  school  called.  She  didn't  look  too  happy  about
Channing  in  my  bed,  but  since  he  was  so  sick,  she  didn't  make  him
leave.
Though she said we aren't allowed to spend the nights together after we
got  better.  I  just  agreed  to  shut  her  up.  I  couldn't  handle  her  inside
voice, which was pretty loud.
Gram, though, she's awesome. She brought us chicken noodle soup and
medicine the first day. Not the second, the first. Grandma didn't do crap
but complain about Channing being there.
Speaking  of  Channing,  he  is  a  huge  baby  when  he's  sick.  He  was
always trying to get me out of bed to get him something. I told him I
was as sick as him, so I wasn't getting up for anything. This just made
him mad, and we proceeded to argue whose turn it was to get up. So,
yes, the majority of the time I got up.
Today is day four and we are both well enough to go to school. I'm not
looking forward to this. Apparently it's going around that I'm sleeping
with Channing, which isn't even true. Why does everyone have to make
me look like a slut? He's my freaking boyfriend, so who cares. I think
every woman has the right to sleep with her boyfriend/husband/partner
without it being anyone else's business.
Channing pops out of the bathroom, his hair still damp. His body wash
fills the room with his scent and I take a deep breath. His torso is bare
and I find myself drooling because we haven't really done anything in
four days. I feel like a thirsty man in the desert, begging for some water.
"Paisley, quit staring. You can have me all you want tonight," he tells
me, going to the closest to retrieve one of his shirts. Gram brought him
some clothes, including a few school uniforms. Don't ask me why,

but she did seem really happy we are together. I think she just wants
Channing to be happy. It's hard to tell when he's happy since he smiles
like once a week, but maybe he is happy. I want him to be happy with
me.
"Sorry," I stammer from the bed, where I've been sitting putting on my
stockings.
He chuckles and puts his arms through the shirt. He turns to face me
and slowly buttons up the shirt. I think my tongue is hanging out of my
mouth. "It's okay baby. I'm feeling what you are; I'm just better at
torture."
"No you're just evil," I mutter, getting up from the bed and putting on
my shoes. "Are you ready?" I ask, turning around to face him.
"Yeah." He sighs, throwing on his jacket and following me out of the
house.
We both climb into my Camaro, after he begs to drive. I let him only
because my mind is freaking out about school. How am I going to get
through the day with everyone calling me a slut behind my back? Ugh,
stupid Channing.
"What's wrong?" he questions looking from the road to me, and then
back. His hands strain against the steering wheel.
"Nothing," I tell him.
"Bullshit, Paisley. What's wrong?"
I groan and look at him. He has a very striking profile, one I could look
at all day. "Everyone is going to call me a slut. "
"No they aren't. For one thing, I'll beat the crap out of anyone who does.
Second, Royal cleared all that shit up anyway. He told them we are
together and to shut the fuck up. "
I just roll my eyes. Like they will believe all that just because Royal
said it. Most of the time Royal is too busy being a slut for anyone to
take him seriously.
Channing lets it go as we get to the school. I take a deep breath before
getting out of the car. Before I can get all the way out, Channing is on
my side. He picks up my bag and slings it over his shoulder. He grabs
my hand and pulls me towards the front of the school.
Rachel calls my name and I look over. The group is at her baby

blue  Lexus,  staring  at  Channing  and  me.  I  just  wave,  a  stupid  little
smile  on  my  face.  Channing  is  holding  my  hand.  Something  I  have
wanted since he first called me his.
Students look at us, okay well they stare at us, as we walk down  the
hallway. He stops at his locker and lets my hand go. He hands me my
bag so I can get my stuff together. By the time I'm done and shut the
door, Channing is just leaning against his locker. When I look up he
looks deep into my eyes and I start breathing hard. More like panting.
Then he leans down and puts his forehead on mine.
"You could have asked Paisley. I would have done the whole thing for
you," he tells me, grabbing up both my hands and placing them in his.
"Done what?" I ask, feeling tingles spread throughout my body.
"The whole boyfriend thing. Hold your hand, your bag. Walked you to
class. I didn't do it because I thought you didn't want me to."
I squeeze his hands hard. Smiling I say, "I know, but I wanted you to do
it on your own. "
He just laughs and brings his lips to mine. There's a collective gasp in
the  hallways.  The  kiss  is  slow  and  romantic,  almost  if  he  wants
everyone to know who I want. That I' m his. This is him claiming me in
front of everyone.
There's a throat clearing and we break apart to meet the eyes of Mrs.
Harrison. "Channing, Paisley. Its nice to see you both back from being
sick." A funny smile crosses her face before she goes on. "Though I
would refrain from sticking your tongues down each other throats. We
wouldn't want either of you to be sick again."
Channing  blinks  a  few  times  before  he  has  to  choke  back  laughter.
"Yes ma'am."
***
"I can't believe you didn't tell me!" Rachel practically screams at me
when she sits down for lunch.
I groan and look around for Channing or Royal. Figures they are

nowhere  in  sight.  "I'  m  sorry.  We  just  wanted  to  be  kept  alone.  You
know how the people at this school are. They have to talk and make up
rumors because their own lives suck. "
"That is true. But still, we are friends! You could have told me! " She is
still shouting and I try very hard not to squint in pain.
"Okay, okay. Please stop screaming before my ear drums burst, " I tell
her,  picking  around  my  food.  My  stomach  still  isn't  happy  about
anything that isn't soup.
"I can't believe he's been holding your hand and kissing you in public!
That's not like Channing at all," she tells me through a mouth full of
food. Now my stomach is churning for another reason.
"Maybe everyone thinks they know Channing, but they don't. He isn't
this guy everyone thinks he is. He can laugh and be playful. He can tell
me things that make my toes curl and my heart beat faster. He can even
use his fingers for things that make me forget my damn name. " Yeah, I
probably shouldn't have said all that, but I couldn't help it. Everyone's
getting on my last nerve with all this Channing isn't like that crap. He
just never had anyone to be this way for.
"Thanks, baby," Channing says, plopping down in his seat. I feel my
cheeks color and duck my head in embarrassment.
"I  could  have  gone  without  the  finger  thing,"  Rachel  mutters,
scrunching her face up in disgust.
"Then stop talking with your  mouth  full. Paisley just  said that to get
you back for that nastiness," Royal tells her sitting down with us. Once
he gets all the way down he looks around the cafeteria as if looking for
someone.  When  he  finds  them,  his  entire  body  gets  tense.  A  muscle
jumps in his jaw but he quickly looks away.
I turn in the direction he was looking to see a tiny blonde girl sitting at a
table  three  rows  away.  Her  eyes  are  wide  and  green  but  lighter  than
mine. She's sitting at Pierce's table. She catches me looking and glares
at  me.  I'  m  shocked  for  a  second  but  then  I  glare  back.  She  doesn't
intimidate me and she hurt Royal. Now I kind of want to flip her off,
but that would make me really immature.
"Isn't that Wesley Bridges?" I ask Royal. I don't know her, know her,
but I know of her. She's one of the smartest girls here. I even heard

she has a full ride to Harvard, but I don't know about that. I don't even
know if they give full rides to Harvard.
"Fuck, Paisley, quit watching me. It's really starting to freak me out,"
Royal mumbles to me, never looking up.
Rachel turns around in her seat and scans the room. "The little blonde
chick sitting at Pierce's table?" Rachel asks as she turns back around to
face me.
I nod. Channing looks too, finds her and then looks back at Royal. They
exchange  a  look  before  Channing  puts  his  hand  on  my  thigh  and
continues to eat.
"Yeah, that's Wesley." Rachel sticks some food in her mouth and talks
around it. "Who names their daughter Wesley? That is a boy name. But
whatever, not my kid." Yeah, but I bet one day she'll be her brother' s
girlfriend. "You shouldn' t talk to her, that' s Pierce' s cousin. That boy
has  overprotective  issues  with  the  females  in  his  family.  "  She  leans
over the table in true Rachel fashion and whispers. "He' s even worse
than Royal. "
"Shut up, Rachel," Royal says, looking down at his food.
It'  s  been  nearly  a  week  with  the  ignoring  her  and  nothing  has
happened. I had thought for sure she would come to her senses. Then, I
look up at her again. She' s staring at Royal with longing in her eyes.
Even from here I can tell how powerful it is. I think I need to speak that
girl.
Chapter 26
I  WATCH  CARLY'S  Grand  Am  pull  to  a  stop  in  front  of  my
guesthouse. I can't help but jump up and down, waving my arms around
like  a  dork.  It's  the  first  day  of  Thanksgiving  vacation  and  I've  been
waiting for this moment for over a month.
"Oh my god! You freaking live in a mansion! " Carly cries the second
she busts out of the car.
"I don't live in there, dork. I live in there." I tell her pointing to the

guesthouse. Her eyes don't change, so I know it's all the same to her.
Once a upon a time it was all the same to me, too.
"The same damn thing! That house is still bigger and nicer than where
we live," she tells me, laughter in her voice. She comes running and we
are in each other's' arms before I know it. It feels so good to see her.
"Where's this boyfriend of yours?"
"He's  at  his  house.  He  wanted  to  let  us  get  settled  before  he  comes
over."  I  eye  Derek  getting  out  of  the  car  and  retrieving  some  bags.
Channing was really pissed when I told him Derek was coming. It took
me three whole weeks before I told him that I lost my virginity to Carly'
s brother and that he was coming with her. He was not happy. That was
last week and he still hasn't said much to me.
He  also  stopped  coming  to  stay  at  night,  which  hurt  a  lot.  I  keep
jumping  into  old  fears  because  he  still  hasn't  told  me  anything.  I
remember him promising when I was sick, but I never bring it up. I hate
that we are fighting like this, but what does he want me to do? So what
I didn' t tell him I invited a friend who I happened to have slept with. I
invited him before Channing and I even happened. I couldn't back out
just to please him.
I' m starting to learn you will have to always fight for what you want
with Channing. You can't sit back and let him run over you. Because he
will  and  he'll  wreck  you.  I'm  talking  about  you'll  be  on  the  ground,
bawling  your  eyes  out  in  so  much  pain.  He  just  doesn't  seem  to
understand I want him to share; I don't want to have to ask. Some girls
will ask until their lungs collapse, but not me.
Channing is not an easy man to love. And yes I said love. I think I was
in love with him the first time I saw him. Something in me just fit with
him.  I  honestly  think  it's  the  loneliness  I  see  in  his  smoky  eyes.  It
matches mine. I thought we could fix that together, but I'm not going to
be with a stranger.
"Paisley Vaughn, as I live and breathe! You look so much hotter now
that you have money," Derek says when he appears in front of me. I
blink my thoughts away and throw my arms around him. While Carly is
my best friend, Derek is also a really close friend. I just refuse to talk to
him on the phone because he would start having phone sex with me,

even if I wasn't into it.
"Its good to see you Derek." I laugh, holding him close.
"You  okay  sunshine?"  he  says  in  my  ear,  squeezing  me  once  before
letting go.
"Yeah, I' m great. I' m so happy you all are here! " I let out a little squeal
and grab Carly's hand on my way into the house.
She stops my forward momentum and turns around to the car. "Mark!
Come on, baby! "
Marks dark head appears from the front seat where he was working on
his laptop. "Coming, love," He calls and I give a goofy grin.
Carly sighs and looks over at me. "Still gives me tingles every time he
calls me that." We laugh before finally heading into the house.
I show them  around and help Carly get their things settled into their
bedroom. I make Derek put his stuff in with theirs; because there is no
way I'm going to let him put them in mine. Even if Channing and I are
fighting, I'm not going to play with fire.
We  are  sitting  around  the  living  room  catching  up  when  my  phone
rings. The ID says its Rachel and I groan before answering. "Hey." She
thinks  I'm  beyond  stupid  for  putting  Channing  out  but  I  don't  care.
Standing up for something you truly believe in is not stupid. I don't care
what  anyone  says  about  it.  Plus  it's  Channing  and  my  business,  not
anyone else' s.
"Hey! You need to come to my house! We are partying till the break of
dawn! " Rachel screams through the phone. I cringe and pull the damn
thing away from my face.
"I  can't,  Rachel.  I  have  friends  from  out  of  town  here."  Carly  looks
really happy though. Ugh she is going to make me take her to the party.
Derek even perks up. He was starting to look bored. Mark just sits with
his laptop, typing away.
"Bring them, bitch! Just get here! Before Jasmine steals your  man! "
Then she clicks the phone off.
I'  m out of  my seat before I know it. I  race to  my room  and quickly
change into something sexier. I find a red dress in  my closest that is
strapless  and  bunches  out  around  the  hips.  I  squeeze  into  the  damn
thing and run into the bathroom to take down my hair and fluff it up a
bit. Next

a find my red flats and then I' m in the living room.
Carly is already coming out of her bedroom wearing a simple yellow
dress that stops at mid thigh with yellow heels. "Damn baby, really?"
Mark asks, getting up from the couch. "Ugh, I'm going to kill someone
over that dress," he mutters, taking her hand, as I rush everyone out the
door.
The  Camaro  stops  outside  Royal  and  Rachel's  and  I  have  to  stop  a
scream from coming out of my lips. Channing's Jag is here. Mark is not
the only one who is going to kill someone.
I'  m  so  mad;  I  leave  my  friends  behind  on  my  way  to  the  house.
Knowing Carly though, she'll find her way around. I don't even knock
on the door; I just push it open and head into the living room. I scan the
room  slowly.  There  are  a  ton  of  people  here,  from  school  and  some
from not.
Channing is nowhere in sight and I want to run around and scream his
name. I' m not going to do that though because then they will call me
crazy. Rachel wanders by but doesn't see  me.  Her head is turned the
opposite direction watching Kellan flirt with some freshman. Gross.
I head to Kellan. I grab him by the back of his neck and force him down
to my face. "Tell me where Channing is. "
"In the kitchen with Royal," he chokes out, surprised by my strength.
"Thank  you,"  I  say  but  I  don't  let  him  go.  "If  you  don't  drop  the
freshman and make a move on Rachel, I will cut your balls off in your
sleep, capice?"
"Y-Yes," he stammers and then I let him go. Let's see if he thinks I'm
playing. If he doesn't do something about Rachel, I'm going to hook her
up with someone else. I get tried of her asking me about Channing and
our sex life.
I head into the kitchen until I find my douche canoe boyfriend. Jasmine
is  on  his  back,  but  you  can  tell  his  uncomfortable  about  it.  Him  and
Royal are playing poker, the money being shots of bourbon.
"Channing Traylen Southerland," I bite out his name, loud. Everyone
hears the anger in my voice and stops what they are doing. I have about
twenty pairs of eyes on me right now.

Channing's back is tense and gets tenser after I call his name. He slowly
swings his head around to look at me. The smoky blues are glazed a bit
but he's not shit faced or anything. I think he's about to show me up but
when he sees the dress his eyes bug out. "Did you wear that for your
other boyfriend?"
I roll my eyes. "No, you douche canoe, I wore it for you. And if you
don't stop your bullshit, I'll be wearing it for some other guy who didn'
t break my heart. "
His  eyes  narrow  in  anger  and  slowly  he  gets  out  of  his  chair.  He's
wearing a black shirt and dark jeans. Both form fitting, but him being
Channing,  he  wouldn'  t  wear  anything  else.  "Excuse  me?"  he  asks
quietly. He thinks he' s going to intimidate me like he does everyone
else.
Well,  I  have  news  for  you,  Southerland.  "You  heard  me.  Keep
pretending you didn't and I won't even give you enough time to see my
ass walking out in this dress. "
He blinks a few times and then he smiles. "I don't have to do anything."
Oh really? "Look here, Channing. I've had enough of this shit. Either
grow a pair and get over it, or I' ll get under someone else to get over
you. "
I turn on my heel done with him. Tears start streaming down my face
before  I  even  make  it  to  the  front  door.  Channing  Southerland  has
brought me nothing but pain since the moment I met him.
I make it to my car before I see him in the doorway. He' s too far away
to stop me. So I peel out and I'm down the driveway before he even
makes it to his car. I speed home but I know he'll be right on my butt.
Though he doesn't know I like speed. He doesn't know I get the biggest
pleasure  from  fixing  cars  and  going  one  hundred  around  a  deadly
curve.
I beat him to my house, and I'm in my house locking it before he even
pulls into the driveway. I take a deep breath, tears still falling down my
eyes. That damn Miley Cyrus song is playing over and over again in
my head. You know the one, where she swings on that wrecking ball
naked. Ugh.
Then he starts banging on my door. "Paisley open this fucking

door. Right. Fucking. Now!" He's yelling and screaming but I don't let
him in. I want to, because as sad as it seems, the only person in this
world I want to love me like I love him is Channing. I'm ruined for all
other men and it's not fair that I can't get what I want from him.
"Paisley, please. Jesus Christ. I can't do this anymore." He pauses and
that' s when I hear it. The sob. The brokenness that is Channing. You
never really know how broken someone is until you hear them break
some  more.  "I  miss  you.  I  can't  keep  fighting  you.  You're  fucking
everywhere,  baby  girl.  In  my  dreams,  where  I  sleep,  in  my  fucking
head. I just can't stand the fact that that asshole was going to be here.
He touched you. And I've touched you, so I know he wants to touch you
again.  And  then  you  wouldn't  back  down,  you  took  me  on.  No  one
takes me on but you. That means something to me." I can hear the tears
in his voice and my own flow like crazy.
I  open  the  door  as  fast  as  I  can  and  jump  into  his  arms.  My  legs  go
around his waist and my arms around his neck. Though he's good this
time and keeps his hands on my hips. I move my hands to his face and
look into his eyes. "I missed you, too. Don't ever do that to me again. I
might kill someone." I kiss his lips hard and fast before breaking away.
I put my forehead to his and say, "If I wanted him, that's where I would
be. I've never wanted anyone, not like this. I can't breathe without you.
I can't see without you. I want to be wherever you are." I close my eyes
tight and press my lips against his. He goes to say something, but I stop
him. "I love you Channing. I don't know why I told you all those weeks
ago to make me. I was already there. "
He moves his head back and looks at me with awe. I stare into his eyes
and let him know it's true. Then he smiles and it's radiant. "I love you,
too. "
Chapter 27
WE KISS ON my threshold for a little while. It all starts out sweet and
loving but I'm kissing Channing so it ends up hot, passionate and

hard. And I' m not just talking about the bulge in his pants.
I' m wrapped around him as he carries me into the house. He slams the
front door with his foot and then my bedroom door once he carries me
in there. Normally I would be nervous, or I think I would be. I've never
had the intention to have sex with him before. Right now though, I' m
all over that like white on rice.
He stalks to my bed and throws me down gently, before gently landing
on me himself. We don't talk as we take off our clothes. There's no time
really,  seeing  as  we  are  both  in  a  hurry.  We  have  been  building  this
since the day I kissed him at his house.
His chest comes into view and I break away from his lips to trail kisses
along his torso. He shudders when I place a kiss above his jeans. Then I
unbutton them and pull the zipper. He stands away from me and pulls
the jeans over his hips; they land on the floor with a soft thump. He
flips  me  onto  my  back  and  unzips  my  dress.  It  was  already  pushed
under my breasts, so it slips off easily enough.
He takes off his boxers before I can blink. Then he's back on the bed
and taking my bra off and then my panties. His lips find mine again and
he thrusts his tongue into my mouth. One of his hands goes down to the
softest place on my body. His deft fingers play with me for seemingly
endless moments. He finally thrust a finger inside of me, causing me to
cry out. Before long I'm pumping my hips in time with his fingers. He
uses  his  thumb  on  my  exposed  nerve,  which  makes  me  fall  over  the
edge. I swear I scream out his name, but I can't be sure.
"You're definitely ready now, baby." He groans before sitting up. He
bends  over  the  bed  and  before  long  comes  back  up  with  a  condom.
Before he puts it on, he stares down at me intensely. "Paisley, I would
love nothing better to fuck you right now, but I have to know this is
what you want. "
"Yeah, this is what I want." I sit up with him. My breasts brush against
his chest when I wrap my arms around his neck. I straddle his hips and
start kissing him. Around our lips I say, "I love you, and I can' t wait
anymore. "
"Good," he whispers, before breaking away from my lips. He opens the
condom and rolls it onto his erection. And then he's pushing

inside of me. I throw my head back at the pleasure and Channing starts
nibbling and sucking on my neck.
He  starts  with  a  slow  rhythm,  driving  us  both  crazy.  I  rock  my  hips
against  him,  trying  to  make  him  go  faster.  This  feels  absolutely
amazing  though.  I  know  deep  down  inside  it  will  always  feel  this
amazing.  "Channing..."  I  moan,  eliciting  a  shudder  from  deep  inside
him.
"What, baby girl?" he murmurs, bending his head to slip a nipple into
his mouth.
"Go faster." I say on a moan, arching my back even more so he can get
a good taste.
He chuckles but doesn't go any faster. I remove my hands from his hair
and slide them down his neck. When I make it to his shoulders, I start
digging my nails into his back. He lets out a growl, which only excites
me more.
He finally pushes me back on the bed, never leaving my body. I'm flat
on my back while he hovers over me on his arms. They are straight as
boards and his  knees are bent. My  hips are tilted to  meet his harder,
faster thrusts.
That look of rapture is back on his face. The one from the night on my
car. I freaking love it. The way he looks right now, so into what we are
doing.  I  make  him  mindless  and  I  bring  him  as  much  pleasure  as  he
brings me. That is powerful.
I want to close my eyes but he won't stop looking into them. Even when
I dig my nails even harder into his back. I know I'll leave marks, but I
know he loves it. He sets his forehead on mine and whispers, "I love
you,  Paisley."  And  the  deep  tight  coil  in  my  lower  belly  erupts.  I'm
screaming his name and he's biting my shoulder, as he body jerks with
his release.
Afterwards, he falls on top of me, breathing deeply. He's heavy but I
would never ask him to move. When it seems he's caught his breath, he
gets up and goes into the bathroom. I roll from my back onto my butt
and  sit  up.  I'm  swinging  my  legs  over  the  side  of  the  bed,  when  he
walks back out. I try to pass him to go in to the bathroom, but he snags
me up in his arms. "Where are you going?"
I roll my eyes, "To clean up." I say, my cheeks flaming.

He starts walking me backwards, to the bed. "No you are going to get
right back in that bed." This he growls, but I easy drop away from him
and move to the bathroom.
"No,  I'm  going  to  clean  up,"  I  say,  raising  one  eyebrow.  And  then
Channing does something I've never seen him do. All six and a half feet
of  him  pouts.  Bottom  lip  out,  shoulders  slumped  and  his  eyes  sad.  I
only laugh. "We can come back to bed later. I left my friends at Royal'
s. "
He rolls his eyes but goes to grab his pants from the floor. I go into the
bathroom and turn on the shower. I quickly jump in and wash my body.
Then I turn it off and get out. Channing walks in with some jeans and a
sweater plus undies and a bra. I blush a little but I don't say anything.
He is completely dressed, so he sits on the toilet while I get dressed and
pull my hair up. We exit the bathroom together. I find my flats right
next  to  my  bed  with  socks  already  in  them.  I  chuckle.  "You're
becoming very handy, Channing. "
He grins before dropping down beside me while I put my shoes on. He
leans over and kisses my hair. "Anything for my girl." Butterflies build
up in my stomach and I can't help wearing the goofiest grin ever on my
face.
"Damn straight." I tell him, before bursting out in happy laughter.
***
This is not what I expected to find when I entered Rachel and Royal's
house. The party is still going, but our group and my friends from back
home  are  all  partying  in  the  living  room.  Mark  and  Carly  are  dry
humping to the music. Lola and Brody are practically having sex on the
couch. Nothing-new there. Royal is deflated on the couch, staring at a
scowling Wesley, who is also next to the door. Derek and Jasmine are
making  out  against  the  wall,  close  to  the  TV.  Rachel  and  Kellan  are
flirting on the floor a few feet from Royal.
I refrain my eyes from bugging out at the sight of Pierce and Annabella
standing a few feet behind Wesley. Channing stiffens next to

me.
"What  the  fuck  did  we  just  walk  into?"  Channing  mutters,  staring  at
Wesley, Pierce and Annabella.
"I don' t know, baby. " I shrug but take joy in the light in his eyes after I
call  him  baby.  I  only  figure  he  should  get  the  full  treatment  that  he
gives me.
He  leans  down  and  moves  my  sweater  a  little  off  my  shoulder.  He
bends over it and kisses his bite mark. I, of course, shiver and meet the
heat  in  his  eyes.  "I'  m  going  to  go  talk  to  Royal.  You  take  care  of
Wesley.  "  Then  he  does  his  forehead  thing.  "Don'  t  get  tired.  I'  ll  be
keeping you up all night. "
Instantly  I  need  another  freaking  shower.  I  seriously  hate  dirty
underwear! Ugh, he knows that too, the douche canoe. I roll my eyes
and try to get through the uncomfortable feeling.
"Hi, Wesley," I say to her, holding out my hand. "I'm Paisley."
She rolls her eyes before taking my hand. "I know who you are. The
Cinderella of Meadows. " Pierce snickers behind her and I glare at him.
Then  I'm  scowling  at  her.  "Look,  I  don't  know  you,  you  don't  know
me."  I  cross  my  arms  over  my  chest  and  take  a  look  at  Royal.  He's
shit-faced drunk but he won't stop staring at Wesley. "I do know that
Royal is like my brother, and you're hurting him. Which is hurting me.
So we have a problem." Pierce instantly tenses when I say "problem"
but he can get over it. His fight isn't with me.
She  looks  a  little  ticked  off  but  doesn't  blow  up  in  my  face  like  I
thought she might. "How do you do it?" she asks, her eyes suddenly
pleading with mine.
"Do what?" I ask, uncrossing my arms and leaning closer to her.
"Be with one of them? I mean, I have money too, but my money isn't
good money. They have old money. They have trust funds that were set
up before they were even thought of." She pauses and looks down at the
floor. "I know you are like that now, but you weren't raised that way.
You're from the wrong side of the tracks. And Channing is a freaking
god." Her face gets a little flushed when she looks up at Royal. "So is
Royal."

I bite my lip and look at my boyfriend. Royal and Channing might both
feel like gods, but they are only human. Channing and I still have things
to work out but I know in the long run, everything is going to work out.
"That's  the  thing  you  have  to  remember.  They  aren't  gods.  They  are
human like everyone else. You might not be able to believe that one of
them  loves  you,  but  they  do.  And  just  like  with  any  good  man,  they
love with their whole heart. You feel like every time they look at you,
you become their goddess and you'll never know anything bad again in
your life." I smile up at Channing, who's watching me while soothing
Royal. "You might have bad parts, but that's in every relationship. You'
ll even cause some of them. " I laugh remembering Channing and my
courting of each other. "I was scared, too, Wesley. I didn' t know what
to do with him. But finally I realized that I was more miserable without
him than I would ever be with him. I gave him that one chance and he
blew me away. " I look at her, as she studies my face to see if I' m being
truthful. "Just give him one chance. I promise he won't blow it."
And then I walk away from her. I cross the room to my boyfriend. He
doesn't look up but he knows I was coming. He opens his arms and I
climb into his lap. I wrap my arms around his neck and place my face in
his neck. God, I love the way he smells. Expensive, earthy, all male.
Before long his warm spicy breath finds mine and we are making out
on  the  couch,  along  side  Lola  and  Brody.  I  don't  even  care  that
everyone can see us, and for once neither does Channing.
I couldn' t be happier.
Chapter 28
THANKSGIVING  IS  A  huge  affair.  I  invite  everyone  to  my
guesthouse and I cook. Carly and Channing help me. Rachel tries to,
but I  make her go back in the living room with everyone else. She'd
burn my turkey just by touching it.
Almost everyone I invite shows up. Royal, Rachel, Channing,

Brody,  Kellan,  Lola,  Jasmine,  Gram,  Uncle  Richard,  and  Papaw.  I
invited Grandma but she refused to show up if Gram was going to be
here.  BeeBee's  nanny  brings  her  down  for  a  little  while  so  she  can
nibble on some turkey. Grandma was totally against that, so the nanny
had to sneak out.
I wish I could say it was drama free, but with this bunch, there's bound
to  be  some  hysteria.  Surprisingly  the  first  fight  came  between
Channing  and  Derek  when  Derek  grabbed  my  butt.  I'  m  used  to  it
because Derek has been grabbing my butt since I first developed a butt.
Everyone literally stopped what they were doing when Channing laid
Derek on his ass.
"The first time I let it go because you didn't know about me. This time
I'm going to warn you, if you touch my girl again, you're going to end
up in the hospital. And I'm not playing around," Channing told him.
I  think  my  eyes  were  bugging  out  of  my  head.  But  I  did  let  it  go.
Channing  did  warn  Derek  the  first  time  he  did  it  about  three  days
earlier. He had it coming, I guess. I find the violent side of Channing
scary. He's never turn it my way but I just don't think he needs to beat
up every guy that touches me. Especially when I can knee them in the
balls.  He  told  me.  "It's  a  guy  thing,  Paisley.  We  have  to  mark  our
territory or everyone will think you're free reign."
I rolled my eyes and went on with my life. I know he trusts me, he just
doesn't trust any other guy. I don't care as long as he trusts me.
Carly,  Mark  and  Derek  left  the  day  after  Thanksgiving.  Mark  had  a
family thing to get back to and I could tell Derek really didn't want to
be here anymore. Not that I blame him.
I was sad to see Carly go. I didn't realize how much I missed my best
friend. I have Rachel for the most part, but it's not the same. Rachel just
doesn't know me like Carly.
"Hey,  you  want  to  go  for  a  walk?"  Channing  asks,  standing  in  my
doorway. I had been watching TV, waiting on him to finish swimming.
Their coach is pretty strict on them. They don't even start competing
until next semester, but they still have practice three times a week.
"Sure," I reply and get off the bed. I find my ugg boots near the front
door and slip them on my feet. "Where are we walking to?" I ask,

following him out the door.
He  grabs  my  hand  and  intertwines  our  fingers.  "Nowhere.  I  just  feel
like moving around for a little bit. "
I shrug my shoulders and let him lead the way. We walk in silence as he
leads me through the woods to his house. The path is clear and easy to
walk through side by side. I take in the tall pine trees and the smell of
their needles. I've never been one for walking around in the woods, but
I  still  like  the  smell.  Maggie  follows  behind  us  and  every  once  in  a
while chases an animal.
Before  long  Channing's  house  is  in  view.  At  the  end  of  the  path  its
framed  by  the  foliage  around  us  and  the  sight  is  breathtaking.  "I  see
why you walk through here," I murmur to him, squeezing his hand. The
house looks so peaceful and somewhere you would want to call home.
Channing doesn't say anything until he sits on the ground, pulling me
into his lap. I lean back against him as he wraps his strong arms around
me. "I was seven when I found this trail. At that point it only stopped
right here. I've made it lead to the house in all the years since
then."
"So you've been walking this trail for ten years?" I laugh, wondering
why he' s telling me this.
"Yeah.  My  mom  was  really  bad  at  that  point.  Around  Richard  and
Margret she was seemingly fine, but not around me. But that' s always
how it was. If I wasn't doing what she wanted, then I was being bad."
He takes a deep breath and nuzzles his nose into the back of my neck.
"She used to lock me in my room for hours. I couldn't have any of my
toys, or a TV. Not that I had many toys. The only ones I owned came
from  Richard  and  Margret.  Mom  used  to  throw  those  away  when  I
disappointed her. And I disappointed her a lot.
"She wanted complete control in everything. Especially if it had to do
with me. I don't know what she did to my father, but he signed all his
rights away, so he couldn't help me. I don't even remember him. I just
have a few pictures. He was really old and died when I was six. Mom
was already married to Richard then and he adopted me." He laughs,
but it's not a nice sound. It's dark and filled with hatred. "She couldn't
stand that he loved me. I think in her head, she thought she was the only
one

who could love me. When Margret became attached to me, I thought
Mom was going to leave Richard. But she couldn't do that because he
had every right to me. I think she was scared he would take me from her
forever. And he would have if he knew everything."
He's quiet for a while, so I just sit in his lap and let him finish. His skin
is stretched tight over his bones and I can feel how tense his arms are.
This is hard for him to tell me, but I'm glad to finally hear it. I don't
want him to go through it alone anymore.
"My mother was a sick lady. But she hid it so well, even from me for
the most part. Though I'm the only one she ever showed her true colors
to.  "  He  shifts  me  around  a  bit  and  moves  his  face  to  my  shoulder,
resting his chin on it.  "I  met Royal  when I was five.  We  were quick
friends and had a lot in common. He even showed me how to swim. It
makes him so mad that I'm faster now, but I still let him win a few." He
chuckles  and  this  time  his  laugh  is  lighter,  filled  with  affection  for
Royal. "Mom couldn't stand that I had a friend. So she used to invite
him over and let him play with my toys, while I sat in the corner and
watched. Then she would feed him lunch and let him  watch  movies.
That's when I had to go to my room. She did that a lot, didn't feed me. I
started learning how to feed myself way before I should have. Though
she figured that out pretty quick and kept a better watch over me.
"She hit me, and she did yell a lot. She called me all kinds of names,
made fun of me, and generally told me how much she hated me. I didn'
t even know what love was until Richard and Margret. Luckily Margret
found me stealing food when I was ten and started making my mother
back off. She always thought I would be skinny and lanky, she didn't
realize I wasn't eating properly. Now she feeds me five times a day it
seems and they are all big meals. I don't have the heart to tell her I' m
not hungry that much.
"That's  when things with  my  mom  changed. I started  growing into a
man. I got taller, my face got some fat, so I didn't look like a ghost. And
I was always swimming, so I got filled in. She started looking at me
differently. Not like I was her son, but her love interest." He stops and I
know why. Once he said, "love interest" I knew what was coming next.
I turn in his arms and throw my arms over his shoulders. Tears start

falling out of my eyes and I hug him as hard as I can. "You don't have to
tell me anymore. I' m sorry I pushed you to tell me. I should have kept
my mouth shut." I sob into his neck.
His arms band tight around my waist and he buries his face in my hair.
After he calms a bit he places his hands on my face and pulls it up to
look at him. Wet trails lead down his face and I start sobbing harder. "I
love you, Paisley, and I know you love me. I can feel that in every inch
of my body every time you look at me, touch me, stand beside me. You
have to know these things because I want you to know me. I want you
to know all the bad things with all the good things. Yeah, she was a
sick-fucking bitch, but I had Richard and Margret. They didn't know
what she was doing because I never told anyone. I should have though.
I look back on it now and I know they had the power to stop her. I was
just so scared she would take them away from me. "
"I'  m  sorry  you  had  to  grow  up  like  that,"  I  whisper  looking  in  his
smoky eyes.
He lays his forehead on mine and just breathes me in. "You didn't have
it easy either. The only difference is I had the power to change it, you
didn't. I was never happier than the day my  mom died. She wouldn't
ever lock me in  my room again. She wouldn't ever not feed me. She
wouldn't ever crawl into my bed late at night again."
I don' t want to know, but I have to ask. "What did she do to you?"
He closes his eyes and another tear leaks out. "She never made me have
sex with her. She just wanted to touch me, to try to make me feel good.
I  used  to  throw  up  when  she  did.  That  just  made  her  angry,  but  she
would leave. Then I snuck Royal in one night. He was asleep on the
floor  when  she  walked  in.  She  didn't  see  him  but  he  heard  what
happened. The next day I couldn't even look at him, but he kept telling
me  it  wasn't  my  fault.  Then  he  found  a  lock  in  his  dad's  garage  and
showed  me  how  to  put  it  on  the  inside  of  my  door.  She  never  said
anything  but  she  couldn't.  Margret  and  Richard  would  find  out  what
was going on then."
I  start  kissing  his  face  and  rubbing his  back.  That's  all  the  comfort  I
know to give. "I'm sorry baby."
"This right here. You and me. This heals me, Paisley. You make  me
feel whole and loved beyond belief. The way you' re looking at me

right now, this is the last time you'll look at me like that. I'm not scared,
sad, or fucked up about it anymore. I let it all go when she died. You
got to let it go for me, because I can't go back to that place. Ever again."
I kiss him hard, running my fingers through his hair and thrusting my
tongue into his mouth. When we both start panting, I break from his
lips and smile down at him. "I'm over it. It's gone but never forgotten."
He gives me a slow tender kiss before walking me back to my house.
We are silent but our fingers are intertwined, connecting us together.
It's the best feeling in the world, us being together right now. I love him
enough to forgive him for not telling me those things about his mom,
but I understand now why it took so long. He had to know I was in love
with him. That I would keep all his secrets.
We make love when we return to my house. It's slow, achingly tender
and full of love. Afterwards he tucks me beside him, with my head on
his chest and his arm  trailing up and down  my back. It's perfect  and
nothing could ever ruin what we have. There's peace in knowing that.
I may have thought I would never fall in love, but I'm glad I did. I never
knew how  much I needed this connection. Something Channing said
about never knowing love until Richard and Gram, it hit me close to my
heart. I think that' s why Channing and I connect the way we do.
His mother didn't show him love. Neither did mine. I knew love from
Carly,  but  it  wasn't  the  same.  She  couldn't  take  care  of  me  and
sometimes she let me down. I knew love from BeeBee, but it's still not
the same. She was a baby and loved me because I took care of her. In a
way BeeBee loves me the way I should have loved my mom. But she
couldn't be bothered to care for me.
We  are  quiet  for  a  while  before  I  bring  up  his  sister.  "I  know  you
probably don't want to hear this, but you should really go  meet  your
sister."
He flinches but doesn't get angry or push me aside. "I know. I always
felt like she abandoned me when my parents got divorced. Something
about my father scared her mother, so she never let her come over to
see me. I thought I wasn't good enough to be her brother, you know.
Then Pierce started all his shit and I realized she didn't need me.

She's got two younger brothers who would kill for her. What's the point
of having another one? But I know I was being stupid." He sighs and I
feel it in every inch of my body. He's really letting all the things that
upset him go. He's moving on and making a better like with me. "I'll
agree to meet her. " "Good."
With Channing though, he loves me with everything in him. He has for
a while, but I didn' t feel it before. Not until he told me about his Mom.
Those things were hard for him to say and I realize I shouldn' t have
pushed, but he also showed me he loved me enough to hurt himself. He
let all that stuff go, but he dragged it back up for me.
I'll love him for the rest of my life because of that.
"Thanks, baby." He whispers just before I fall asleep.
Chapter 29
THE NEXT MORNING, I'd like to say I woke up happy in Channing's
arms and that we had a morning quickie, but if I said that, I'd be a liar.
No, what woke me up this morning were raised voices. The voices of
Gram, Grandma, and Papaw. They were all screaming at each other,
and it was so loud you could hear it through my walls.
I got up quickly and put on some clothes. Channing groaned and said,
"Come back to bed. We don't have school today." His voice is muffled
considering it's under his pillow. I guess he can't hear the voices under
there.
"Get up. My grandparents are fighting outside." I finished pulling on
my pants and tossed on a sweater with no bra. Maggie is sitting at the
front door whining and pawing at the door. I let her out and head out
into the battle being fought by the pool.
Channing is right behind me in just a pair of jeans. I grab his hand and
race up to the screaming elderly people. "I have custody of her!" my
grandma screams.
"They will both be eighteen soon. What does it matter? It's not like

they  are  just  screwing  to  piss  us  off.  They  love  each  other,  "  Gram
screams right back. Great they are fighting about us.
"Both of you need to calm down," Papaw says quietly but sternly. It
doesn't do anything though.
Channing  pulls  me  over  so  he's  towering  over  the  fighting  ladies.
"What's  going  on  here?"  he  asks,  pulling  me  until  I  stop  at  his  side
where he wraps his arm around my waist.
Grandma sees this and her face turns even redder than it was. "You are
what's going on here!" she seethes, spittle coming out of her mouth. I
look at her in shock. This isn't the Grandma I had come to know. She's
angry and acting like a child. The pink juicy jogging suit doesn't help
with that image either.
"What  the  fuck  did  I  do?"  Channing  says,  walking  right  up  into  her
face. I put my hand on his stomach and try to push him back.
"Calm down, Channing. Miranda is just throwing a fit because she can't
stand your relationship with Paisley," Gram tells him, placing a hand
on his arm.
He looks over at her, and his face changes. It goes from angry to calm
and he nods at her. I' m not all that calm though. "Excuse me? What' s
wrong with Channing? I thought you liked him?" I ask Grandma.
She finally turns towards me and glares. "You're just like your mother.
Doing whatever you want, no matter who you hurt. "
My eyes bug out of my head. I' m also speechless. I have no idea where
this is coming from. I go to school when I'm not sick, and I get good
grades. I party a little but not like the night Channing and I hooked up
in my car. I haven't gotten into any trouble while living here and I still
help out with my sister.
"Miranda! " Papaw states his voice full of venom. "What is the matter
with you?"
"Those two are! " Grandma screams pointing her finger at Channing
and Gram. "They want everything I have! She already got one daughter
she can't have my oldest granddaughter too!"
"Virginia married Charles on her own! She wanted to be with him. I
had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  I  wasn't  even  in  the  country  until  their
wedding. " Then she does something I never thought I would see her
do.

She gets all up in Grandma's face and sticks her index finger right in her
face. "Channing is the most wonderful young man in this town. You
should be proud Paisley fell in love with him. And that he fell in love
with her. They aren't hurting a soul being together. Plus, they are great
for each other." Gram finally realizes she's all up in Grandma's face and
backs up a few steps. "If you remember, Channing didn't talk  much,
never  really  did  anything  but  party  and  swim.  Hell,  the  boy  never
smiled  or  laughed.  The  first  time  I  witnessed  them  together,  he
laughed. And he smiled.
"Paisley  didn't  care  about  anything. She  didn't  even  want  to  be  here,
didn't want to know us, but he opened her up; just the way she opened
him up. You should be happy they are both happy. "
"I don't give a damn if they are happy. He's sleeping in her bed, like
they are married, and I'll be damned if I ever see them get married. She
is to have nothing to do with any Southerland. Even you. " More spittle
comes out while Grandma yells in Gram' s face. Then she turns to me.
"If you want to stay in your little sister' s life, then you better break up
with that boy right now. "
Channing's  arm  tightens  painfully  around  my  waist.  I'm  speechless
again.
This bitch just threatened me with my sister? Oh hell no.
I walk right up into her face this time. "If you think for one second you
can do anything to keep me from my sister, then you better be ready to
fight, bitch. I can whine and cry to every judge in this county about how
you don't even pay attention to my little sister. The only interaction she
has if with her nanny, Papaw and me. I have enough money to bring
you down. Channing stays and so do I. I will ruin you. " I back up until
I feel Channing right behind me. "Besides, I have three witness to you
threatening me. "
"You  have  nothing,"  she  spits  out,  but  she  knows  I  have  everything.
The second I get kicked out of this house, I'll spend every dime I have
to get BeeBee in my custody. And she knows it.
Gram  comes  to  stand  on  the  other  side  of  me  and  grabs  my  hand.
"Miranda, I think it's time you let this grudge you have against me go."

And  now  Grandma  is  back  to  being  pissed  off.  "I  have  no  grudge
against you! Every single one of you Southerlands are trash! All you
care about is yourself and what you can do to get more money. I won't
have my granddaughter around you kind of people. "
I sigh. "You do realize I'm half Southerland right? I mean my father is
Gram's son. So you're calling me trash, too. Besides I don't know what
you'  re  talking  about  them  wanting  more  money,  when  your  own
daughter ran off with me because she didn't get anything in my father's
will."
"She  didn't  run  off  because  she  didn't  get  any  money!  She  ran  off
because I made her! I wouldn't have you ruining my life anymore then
you already had! You're a piece of filth just like your father! That's why
I refused to send money to your mother when she needed it for you! "
When it hits me it hits me hard.
She knew where we were the entire time.
She could have helped me.
This  is  when  I  fall  to  my  feet.  Tears  burn  the  back  of  my  eyes  and
throat. Channing though falls with me. He whispers in my ear things
like "I love you baby," "You have me now," and "It's okay, it's going to
be all right." I hear an older man bellowing at Grandma and I assume
it's Papaw. My heart hurts and I can't feel my hands.
Then something breaks though. "You let her  marry that piece of shit
man! I wasn't about to take care of his offspring!"
I break out of Channing's arms, but I still feel him wrapping those arms
around my waist. "How can you say that? How could you let her starve
me? My mother did drugs in front of me! In front of BeeBee! She didn't
care that we were in the house! She didn't love either of us! And you
knew  where  we  were  the  entire  time?  What  the  fuck  is  wrong  with
you?!"  Now  I'm  screaming  but  I  don't  care.  I  want  to  punch  this  old
lady  in  the  face,  but  I  won't.  She'd  probably  have  me  arrested  for
assault.
"Miranda,  you  need  to  get  out,"  my  papaw  says  behind  Grandma.  I
buckle again but Channing holds me up. Then he picks me up under my
back and knees and carries me to my house. He lays me down on my
bed and I just start crying. He lies behind me, curling his body around
me. Maggie jumps on the bed and lies at my feet.

I cry for hours.
Later that night Papaw and Gram come into my house. Papaw brings
BeeBee and I've never been so happy to see her. By this point Channing
and  I  have  moved  into  the  living  room.  He  turned  the  TV  on  but  I
wasn't paying attention to it.
BeeBee climbs on my couch and into my lap. I wrap my arms around
her tiny body and hold back tears. I keep telling myself things are way
better now, that I don't have to worry. I just feel like someone is going
to  take  all  this  away  from  me.  I  could  live  without  the  money,  but  I
would always need Channing.
Papaw clears his throat and I finally notice he looks eternally sad. His
eyes are red and bloodshot, his dress shirt is wrinkled and his normally
styled hair is falling into his eyes. "I'm sorry, Paisley. I'm so sorry," he
says to me. Gram grabs his hand and pats his shoulder.
"Did you know where we were?" His answer determines everything.
He breaks out into a sob before answering. "No, honey, I didn't. If I had
known, you would have lived here your whole life." Gram leads him to
sit down on the other side of my couch. "I knew Virginia wasn' t in her
right mind. I knew it, but I never thought she would run off with you. I
didn't even know your Grandmother cut her off until she said she found
you. I would never have let that happen either. At least with money,
you would have been taken care of." His head falls into his hands and
he sobs again. The sound is broken and heart breaking.
Gram  takes  over  from  there.  "We've  gone  through  your  mother's
personal affects and found a few things. There was letter upon letter of
her asking your grandmother for money. She kept the replies, too." She
stares at me hard and I wonder what she's not telling me. "I shouldn't
even tell you this, but I figure you have a right to know." She sighs and
moves to the edge of the couch. "Your grandmother stated that if your
mother got rid of you, then she could have her trust fund back. Your

mother might not have been the best of mothers, but she never gave you
up for the money. That should tell you she loved you in her own way. "
"What happens now?" I mumble, numb to my bones.
"Your grandfather kicked Miranda out, and she has one month to get all
her stuff out. She isn't allowed contact with you or BeeBee." She looks
back at Papaw and pats his hand. "Miranda and Henry have decided to
get a divorce. He wanted you to be the first to know. "
I get up off the couch with BeeBee in my arms and I walk to Papaw. I
throw one arm around him and bury my face in his shoulder. "It's not
your fault, Papaw. Neither of them were right in the head." And they
can't be. You can't do the things that they did and be completely sane.
"I should have seen the signs. She hid it all from me. Everything and I
can't believe I didn't see it," he mumbles, pressing his face into the top
of our heads.
I leave BeeBee with Papaw because he seems to need her more than
me. I need Channing though, so I cross back over to him and sit down.
His arms immediately go around mine. "So if she really didn' t want
anything to do with me, why did she bring us here?"
Gram is the one to answer. "Miranda said she wanted to bring BeeBee
up to be a better daughter than Virginia. Little did we know that your
mother left sole custody to Henry and then to you upon your eighteenth
birthday. She always seemed so truthful, no one ever questioned her. "
"So she sticks me out of sight in the guesthouse," I mutter, saddened
again by the fact no one has ever really wanted me. Until Channing.
They stay for a little bit longer, but BeeBee gets fussy and needs to go
to bed. I walk with them to get her in her bed and I read her a story
goodnight. Then I say goodnight to Gram and Papaw, who seem to be
sharing  a  drink  in  his  office.  No  one  says  anything  about  Channing
staying  with  me  tonight.  I  don't  think  anyone  will  ever  say  anything
about that.
Channing  is  already  in  my  bed,  in  only  his  boxers.  I  wish  I  had  the
strength  to  make  love  to  him,  but  this  day  has  been  completely
draining.

I take off my clothes and put on his shirt, which he left on my dresser. I
climb in beside him and cuddle into his strong arms. "I love you, baby,"
he whispers into my hair.
I want to cry again, but I refuse to cry over people who couldn't care
less if I was alive or dead. I'm done with that.
"I love you, too," I say sleepily.
"Everything's  going  to  be  okay.  You  know  that  right?"  he  inquires,
tipping my chin until I look up at him.
I smile faintly before I answer. "Everything is okay as long as I have
you. "
"Damn straight," is his reply.
Epilogue
I  WAS  DEVASTATED  about  Grandma,  but  I  didn't  dwell  on  it  too
long.  If  she  doesn't  want  to  be  apart  of  my  life,  then  screw  her.  I'm
fucking awesome and I have a man to tell me that everyday.
And he does.
Channing  turned  eighteen  a  few  months  ago  and  officially  moved  in
with  me.  Papaw  said  I  was  welcome  to  move  into  the  house,  but  I
couldn't  leave  my  guesthouse.  I  might  not  ever  leave  it.  It's  the  only
place that ever felt like home. And as long as Channing lives there with
me, then it will always be home.
Grandma and Papaw's divorce is still in the courts even though it's been
near four months. They have a lot of money and properties they have to
spilt up, so I guess it's taking longer than Papaw wants.
He's moved on though. Right into Gram's arms. He wants her to move
in, but she refuses until his divorce comes through. Turns out he never
really wanted to be with my Grandma. Yes, he loves her, but he said his
heart always wanted Gram. No one told me Grandma got knocked up
with her first kid before they got married. That's why he ended up with
Grandma instead of Gram.
I would have never left Gram.

They tried to pretend they didn't want us to live together so young, but I
could  tell  Gram  wasn't  serious.  They  know  how  much  we  love  each
other. Plus I would have put my foot down. No one is taking Channing
from me. And no one is taking me away from Channing. Or that's what
he keeps saying. I have to remind him there's nowhere I'd rather be.
In fact, we both are going to college in Boston. Channing wants to be a
writer  and  I'  m  still  undecided.  I  figure  I  could  always  become  a
mechanic,  since  I  love  working  on  cars  so  much.  Or  I  could  go  into
business and join Gram and Uncle Richard on the board with their oil
company.  Gram  started  explaining  the  way  of  it  one  night  and  I
honestly got into it. It was nice to find something in common with both
of them. At this point I have enough money to go for both.
Channing  says  I  could  open  my  own  shop  and  work  on  cars  on  the
weekends.  During  the  week  I  could  do  all  the  CEO  stuff  for  the  oil
company.  Apparently  part  of  my  trust  fund  is  stock  in  the  company.
Little did I know I owned fifty percent. They could have told me that
sooner.
Channing finally got up the nerve to meet his sister. I think I was more
nervous than he was, but then again, it's hard to figure out his emotions.
Ashley turns out to be a very beautiful woman. Long black hair, smoky
blue eyes, and a tall figure. She looks more like Channing' s sister then
she does Pierce' s.
Pierce is better. He still likes to glare at me in sixth period, but I think
that has something to do with the disappearance of Annabella. I' m not
as insightful as Royal, but I'm pretty sure something was going on with
them. My biggest clue being that Pierce dumped his girlfriend a few
days  before  Annabella  left.  And  she  dumped  Donovan  a  few  days
before, also. I'm not even going to try to figure that out. I wasn't that
close to Annabella. I figure she'll turn up again eventually. Her older
brother,  Viktor,  and  Ashley  have  a  long-term  relationship.  Channing
says they' ll be married in a few years.
Annabella's got to come to the wedding.
Pierce  and  Channing  are  getting  along  better.  They  talk  about  their
shared sister a lot and they found they a few things in common. Pierce
and his buddies even started hanging out with our group. I wouldn't say

they are besties, but one day I think they might be brothers. Who knows
with this crowd?
Today Channing is at a swim meet, but I'm not allowed to go to those.
He says that I give him a hard on every time I walk into the room. He
doesn't want to walk around with that in a speedo, so I always  make
Lola film them, so I can watch later. She goes to cheer on Brody, but he
doesn't care about the hard on. I stay away simply for the fact I don't
want to see that.
I would tell you about Kellan and Royal, but I have a feeling they might
come  up  at  a  later  date.  Hopefully  you  won't  have  to  wait  for  long.
"Paisley!" the girl in my bathroom yells.
I've  been  waiting  on  my  bed  for  her  to  pee  on  the  stick.  I've  been
twisting  my  hands  since  she  went  in  there.  I'm  hoping  it  comes  out
negative, but I have a feeling that won't happen.
"What does it say?" I ask, hurrying into the bathroom. She points down
to the stick. "I don't know how to read those lines," I tell her.
"I can't believe this is happening. My mother is going to kill me!" she
exclaims smacking her palms against her forehead.
"So  I'm  guessing  it's  positive?"  I  break  out  into  a  cold  shiver.  Not
something I wanted to hear. This is about to affect a lot of people.
"Yes." She looks up at me with tears in her eyes. "What am I going to
do?" she sobs out to me.
I bring her down on the floor with me and wrap my arms around her
shoulders. "Whatever you want to do. This decision is yours and no one
else' s. "
"Do you think he'll be mad?" She peeks up at me and I try to smile.
"He won't be mad at you. Well, he better not be mad at you. It takes two
to get to this point." I rock her back and forth for a little while until I
hear my phone ring.
I jump up and race to answer it. "Hey, baby," I say sadly.
"So what did it say?" he asks. She didn't want me to tell Channing, but
I refused to keep this a secret. Besides, if I ask him not to say anything
then he won' t.
"It's positive. She's pregnant." Before he can ask if I'm sure I

throw in, "She took three of them. They all said positive." He gives out
a deep sigh. "I guess I'll tell-"
The End
Turn the page for news about book 2...
Break Me (Make or Break, #2)
"Wes, I don't know what you want me to say here. " Royal's voice is
broken.  Maybe  he  is  broken.  Maybe  I  broke  him.  Lord  knows  I'm
broken myself.
"Don't say anything. " I start off with. There are so many things I want
to tell him. The one thing I want him to know, that I want  him, I will
never say aloud. " When push comes to shove, Royal, you' ll break me.
I '  d   never be the same after you. I '  d be a shell of this girl. "
His face pales but he doesn' t step away. Something I had planned on.
His  hands  caress  my  face  before  he  says,  "  You  have  that  wrong,
Wesley. You' ll be the one to break me. "
Coming 2014...
Acknowledgements
The biggest thank you for this book goes to Miss Shanora Williams. I
can' t tell you have giddy and excited it makes me when she asks to read
my books. When I told her about Make Me, she told me to get that shit
done so she could read it. Plus she thinks it' s funny when I

refer to this story as my "Star Trek" book. Thank you girl for being the
best author buddy ever!
Jessica  Johnson  will  probably  always  get  a  huge  THANK  YOU  in
every single one of my books. This girl supports me, pimps me, and
looks  out  for  me  all  without  asking.  I  can't  praise  this  lady  enough!
Bloggers are an authors biggest asset and this girl is one you need in
your corner. Thank you Jessica for everything you do!
Dawn Martens of course gets thrown in here. I don't know why she puts
up with me! She has the dirtiest, funniest mouth ever and I know I can
always go to her when I need a laugh. Thank you Dawn!
My husband of course gets thrown in here. I hate I make him clean and
cook dinner when I '  m writing but he never complains. He holds me
when  I  get  bad  reviews  and  he  cheers  when  I  get  good  praise.  He
always wants to know whats going to happen next with my characters.
And he always throws a pillow over his head when I' m  writing in the
middle of the night. I love you Cody. Forever and always.
I  also  want  to  thank  my  spawn  even  though  she  makes  this  career
difficult. I ' d  never trade her for anything though. My mom also gets a
huge thank you just because she let me find my own way in life and
doesn't put me down for being different. I love you both so much.
And  last  by  certainly  not  least  for  all  of  my  readers.  I  love  how
everyday I have something telling me how much they love my books. I
wouldn't be here without any of you. Thank you so much for all your
support!
About the Author

I live in southern Arkansas with my husband and young daughter.
There is also an insane Boston Terrier running around. I've always been
a lone wolf and find my friends in books. I started writing at a young
age and I haven't stopped since. Most days you can find me either glued
to my laptop or my kindle. My first novel, This Beautiful Thing was an
Amazon best seller for 11 weeks and a year later I'm still tickled to see
people enjoy it. I may not be a huge seller but I have the best fans ever
and I thank God everyday for every single one of them.
Find me on Facebook!